koenig_orsmondpapers.pdf

extracted text

aha-firi-tüatüa.
Senet made
fibres

of

Jany 1850

26

Developed

from
cocoa

S.

Nape.

See

roughness is the tüâtüâ of it

the stoutest

and

nut husks.

shell,

They are large and very strong,
and

being plaited in three

on

This extreme

heared.

is

it

either by a muscle

removed

is

sharp knife.

or a

fibres are obtained first

Those

by hurrying the whole of the

strands make a most useful

mud

and

cordage, of which are made

til

greatly decomposed;

net

to hold water bottles

bags,

bed bottoms

chair bottoms,

-

which are as easy
as

and elastic

spring mattre/ses. It is

all

the

only thing to fasten

the

pieces of a huge canoe

together

-

the large

cro/s bars, and to

In

at

inches

of wood

strong fibres

about

so

beaten by a

that the large

separate from the

ma/s and are easily drawn

firi

E aha

tüatuâ ino tena,

rahi,

ariari

te

and all used

it.

to make

te

out and

bundles as are coblers

in

bristles, King Pomare

i

while he plaits,

stone

or

wood cudgel

iron

fero

ties the end to his

great toe,
and

that

making the Cenet,

sits,

then

to their helves.

fasten adzes

in the sea, un-

or

they are
taken, and on a block either

tied

and to bind down

water,

husks

iato,

e

e

vaiho ra ei

ei tarnau i te tiatia

e

vaa.

ama

eighteen

ever

aha-firi-tüatuâ.

to

he has occasion

Tahiti.
fasten it

a

new

to his toe.

He

holds in his mouth

of

the large

several

Figv
ill

from 8

to

fibres, which are

10 inches long.

The

Refractory,
tempered fellow, a breeder of
A turbulent,

sedition.
Tera

twisting is done by the

thumbs

forefingers, and a dextrous

and

fathoms in a

hand will make 10

day.

Every time he

strands he lets
ends

stick up as

that

on

Senet

adds to the

looking on it,

seems

the

aitamai

to be lost in

roughness,
the

twodess

its
war.

bristles and
as

a

is as unsightly

web of new cloth

before

aha fiiituatua

ia.

That man

of

e

e

the extreme

bristles, so

taata

areburebu te fenua iana,
taata aaria hoâi. E taata
iâ,

mau
e

ra

is a senet

best with

he disturbs the peace

country,

his cheeks are

with rage,

He instigates

2

*
ahaehae.
as

VN.

rent

-

torn

-

âhâhâ

is in her first accouch-

woman

a

Split

fig.

Developed

Ua

fanau aenei?

e

matere vave,

i

te

tamaiti

toto

hou ïa.

Has
But

so

torn

He

is

new

ore

ra

ino.

rahi

matahiapo, E

mai

te

Yes.

walk,

soon

with her

first

born.

gait,

9

o

E

tona anei

?

tane

na

E

?

tona haerea.?

ere,

ua

rui

nei.

occasions

that

to

woman

Is

it

ten

to

men

The

S.

she had

embrace her last

See Pâhae

ahaehae.

tia i

the

early dawn of day.

nia,

te ahaehae aéra
e

the

stemr.

e

a

faaineine,

te ata,

e

tei nia

the

clouds

are

Great morning

9

aha

bursting apart.
Star red face is

A.

Morally

or

Split,

either

Physically.

tumu.

The

evil

is very

stern,

from

from the

Pompous in bulk. Dre/sed

Tera

rae

maitai vaha

e

rahi ahu aore i poria; e

e

E ia fatata roa tu,

ahu,

unauna
e

Elegant in attire,

vahine,

ra

miomio

E aha

ua

ra

That

ia,

oru ma

e

ahaha

te moa i Haapape.

woman

is fine

of another's mouth.

But on

clothes.

she has

a

-

handsome

getting near

shriveled forehead and

in person

swooless and rotten.

turkey struts at Haapape. Mrs

Eyre is the Turkey
ahahà

well

(in the praiseà

She is great in

garments not in flesh
in

te pê.

Mititea.

raoro

a.

redundant.
See afâ

the

to

in person.

and prepare,

up.

te

te tapotu

top to the root,

not

The

rise up

ahaha ore,

te tumu mai te

be.

it

in cloth.

is

horo nui mata ura.
Come

i

out

night. Ua

9
A

the

and Feraorao.

first rending of

clouds at

from

ïa,

with her knees so wide open.
No

e

rahi roa

great. Where is the place unsplit

ahuru ra

go

veneral.

te vahi

te noo, mai

ae

can

ua

peak to the base.

tena vahine

oia i

ahaehae ai

the

How

ai,

au

hea

i

e

roa

âhàhâ.

te mai

e

arahiu,

tae

w

legs. To walk

open

e

she

blood.

Of awkward

e

What

Tei

te

awkwardly.

tana

ia

aha'eha'e roa,

not

ad.

E aha

E aha

ua

young

with wide

E

ihujvaa

she will

is

E.

been delivered.

she

ahaehae.

♦

Splits

3ee âfâfâ

uses

ment.

•*»

full of cracks,

A.

Pretty, Neat, nothing
Smart, genteel. As a

finished

person

cock to day -

ship-boat-canoe. A

of engaing figure and

habits.

i

3

riro

E

hia

'tu,

tino

vitiviti
E

hau

te hfài,

ê

ïa,

fection grows.

E

Senet

ïa.

on

smart

a

See

A

after Ahaferoiato.

fenua

that

S

chief

a

overturns

the

country.

performed that

ceremony

name.

so

pleases the gods that they give

and lustful af-

She has

ahahoi
aha-huri

aore

e

becomes her's

her,

on

ia hio

ioio maitai

mea

The heart

iana

aau

tubu hoi

e

mahumahuâ.

looking

te

roa

victory to the side of the

per-

formers.

pretty body and nothing unsightly.
A

thing quite pretty.

àhàhà

Faaahaha.

See

and Faaioio:’

ahai.

See also

height

-

,.

ahàhà

boast.

To

âhaha

te

teoteo

ino

tona

o

of

àhàhà.

S.

the

evil

strong rank smell as

a

food

persons

that

has

Te

tino

o

te

buohu

te

i

hia,

heheu

taua

taata

haabûhôiâ,

ïa mai

ra,

e

e

mai

aore

e

aore

of

a

au

i ma i

of

unopened,

food

it

water.

a

are

e

ahai ïa

e

aha

E vahi
e

riaria,

how

S.

The

ghastly

It

is

a

e

te aninia rahi,

burebure.

ahai mato

terrific

giddy,

state menstrues

ahai

ruanuu,

long time

measurele/s work,

be done.

very

a

we

height of the variagated rock.

te vai.

It is as a woman in

her menses,

is

is as

for

which

to

ahai-mato-burebure.

aenei

te vahiné

body of that man,

scent

e

àhàhà ino

e

maa

ra,

cloth, a vile strong smell of a

in

one

ai.

oti

long unopened

sveatty feet.

bundle

measurele/s,

bundle

a

can

fothe

is

te haere hia 'tu nei

o

haa,

rara

That

been

foul

The

ahai-tuataa,

land

bodies. It is

of

iheihe

e

going is of an appaling distance.

e

i

ghastly high.

ra,

the

But

really suffocating. As of

ïa

is

ra,

fenua

E

boasting

Te
some

As

ahai.

e

sty behiord another

Tahiti.

of

ra,

paroud heart is that speechb ahai

his

of

r

,

,

the heaven

But

aau

ïa parau.

Because
of

rai

E

Ghastly

Measurele/s. Vast-work

rock

The

Self adula-

tion.
No

..

distance.
E mato

V.A.

S.

immensely great, Appaling

.

Faaieie.

Atire.

place, and

it is the high rock.
e

oru

matapé. S.

proverbial expression,

a

for an old

decrepit person ate out by age
and

that has not bathed

disease.

Ruaonuu,
and

was a

therefore

bald headed god,

treated contemptuously

4

In

the present

is

no

day when

a

the

Developed

longer able to
ties of his

E parau

the du-

sphere and calling.

ora

hia

Should he
bald

old

'tu te ahai

spoken to,

headed

the

Senet

that

tena

e

to'u nei

vaa.

E aha maioro

tae i

ore

e

riro ai matou

my

canoe

noa

strands

nei

are

food

for

ahamarae.

be

All

all
Te

reach

S.

The

mau

raa,

oroa,

haapao
marae.

te

'tua

of

e

of

taparahi. E

eiaha

ra vau e

e

naha

ua

fifi

ta'u

oia te bure nei.
away

this boy, and kill

ceremony

of the Marae

and kill him. He is my

but let

son,

of prayer.

not covet him,

me

because he has

NB

erred at

Behold my(aha)

is my prayer
no

ing his

the

office

is entangled.

child dare

prayer

time

to

come

near

while he was offerin a ceremony on pain

of death.
ino

haerea,

the
marae

and

marae

combined

te

oia i hape mai i teie

o

away

Ua
round

fifi i

ua

god is entangled by him. Take

rii)

become

we

ua

ta

tera

aera

tahua

faa

hara tana faiaaia,

ua

fifi

ia

tahua i muri.

tana

aha-marae,

This priest

formed

tû marae,

maa

na

te

te mau ubu,

raa a

hopoi

tiapai,

a

e

e

e

haere

is defective in the

discharge of his duty, his prayer

raau

raa

a

The

which

the middle of

on

all the

tamaiti

aha-marae,

(or oroa)

bure

te

e

aha-marae.

fata vai

stood

the altars that

teie

and apparent,to his parent,

appendages if the

mau

aha

sharks.

ceremonies

Te

rave

fifi

him

put into

priests duties before the
-

i

e

te mao.

na

te avei

open,

journey, before

our

A

him.
i

ïa,

rorobu

maa

senet

'tu

(it is aha raaoro,

shall not

we

hia

tutu
ei

that

tiraharaha

the

fero

te

e

not

.

is

slackly laid up.

Eiaha

Let

marae.

very irregularly
nei aha
plaited, of unequal
Take

strands and

e

te aha

nounou,

*

„

S.

all

consumed with tamaiti ia na'u,

god,

swelling and rottenne/s.
aha-maioro.
aha-maoro.

Marae,

that

ceremonies, all the prayers, and
the duties of priests were

Ua

be

trees

all

ruanuu,

te pe

ma

the

bore food for the gods,

cope with

They complement him with

e

All

person

te tahua,

te mau

Atua,

Te

te mau

e

o

te aha-

for

the

safety of the

his prayer

is erroneous,

before the marae is

entangled, Let the priest go away
behind

(into obscurity).

5

(V
aha-rnareva.
a

-

nei,

mareva

'tu

maitai,

ahi

e

auanei

faaineine ai

e

a

te aha

and

will
off

fine

a

fire

a

wind,

behind,

prepare

a

to day the party

The

of all

eye

fraternity is fully closed.
See

aha mata

tini.

The multifarious duties of

S.

priest in the service of the

the

Senet

S.

of various Senet of nemberle^s faces,

Only Te alia mata tini applies

fastened as external decor-

ations
Te

burebure

o

te aha

avei

o

te matatini

ïa

unauna,

te

o

o

to

te Atua

ura

ra

te

te

mea

ra

maitai

ra,

te

e

o

the

in the numerous strands

Senet,

multifetufares,

the

the de-

numberless faces
corations of the God, but
feathers

are

best

aha-matatini.

aha.

mau

See

S.

ssacred

senet used

bind

from

head

tiras

first

to

scarlet

of all.
aha-taata.

Some of

obtained in

V.

bure

to

the viewar

rnau

ïa.

E

te bure

ra

oia,

te aha-mata-tini

ei reira oia e parau

e,

a rave

i teie nei, a tairi

i

nia

te

mato, ua fifi i

i

tau nei

e

rae

aha.

E i vaiho noa hia

pohe te fenua,

e

tane,

e

tubu

i

o

tona

fetii.

taao.

Ua piri

roa

te mata

'tu,

pohe te arii,

e

pohe te vao mataienaa i te

e

riri

aitu.

te

o

things that the priest of

All

While

is in

he

not

is the aha-mata-rau.

does,

marae

a

the act

to him.

come

the

If any one thro

he will then say. Take

mistake go,

of

of prayer,

let not h is

person,

this and dash it

eina ïa e ora. Aore atura

a

e

ai

child

ïa i

eiaha

la tae noa ' tu

iana ra,

race.

Developed
mau

o

ra,

let

Ua

ra,

hoe

te

the

the man's

te aha mata

rave

e

haere atu

from

the utter extirpation

tahua

eiaha tana iho ra tamaiti

opposite side. It presaged

they say

' toa ta te

mea

marae

taata,
e

Te aha mata rau to

god.

priests.
Te

a,

the

in order
foot

the

rau

roa.

colours of

different

The

the

to

the god.

to

rahi

of

devious

gods, and of the marae was the

hues,

the

the

to grow in the

one

clear sky, aha-mata-rau.

to depart "and sail

aha-mata-tini.

Ure

no

after him.

world

mareva

-

are

There is

his

is

in

of beauty. He will no more survive,

a

ai.
It

is bound

He

canoes

rai ane

e

mûri,

na

of

journey or voyage coloured Senet of Tane the god

company on a
E matai

e

fleet

A

S.

rock,

against the face

for my Senet, prayers

entangled by him. If he be suffered
to remain, the country will be
destroyed,
all

the King will die,

of the clan will

the anger

of the god.

and

expire thro

6

»

aha-mata-ioio.

S.

pretily

a

pared Senet used by the artizans,
bend

to

,-i»

the

helve.

It

to

how many

see

is made

is

to

ther.

Therefore

i

Tane,

a

>#
te

oiri

toi,

faaoti

te

a

aha mata

it

as
a

ono

nei,

dead dre/s for

Kill

Briefs,

♦

the

so

Senet of

It sounds

is firm.

It is

aha mata

tini

This

was

See also

Tane.
a

peculiarly the sacred

grèatèst renown. It was his ex-

S.

A

tata raa

E

taata

taua

smooth

e

tona

rebu haere

give power to the case.
ordered.

There-

e o

faatia-

tariabuu.

Developed 9
The

of

heart
he

He cannot cease;

ivi, and to breed a

disturbance

delight.

aha-mea.

Trs

that man.

in the

irregular as the aha mata

is

rau

impetuous storm beats

S.

A Marae

Tei Apora i

te Marae o Ahamea

the marae,
aha-moe.

te ioa.

district in Pare is

apora

S.

called ahumea.
See

tere.

the god, and

E ore roa e faaea;

aha mata rau ino ïa,

putting it on,a victim
to please

te aau o

ia vero

ra.

Before

was

Senet that has

Refractory fellow.

Oroa-ahatatai.

fore it

to Tane"

7 Kil1

thin there,

skin, and of many hues,

slain

iti many coloured

brains

ternal

was

account

rough there, Dyed of various

here,

Pare

Tane.

po/se/sion of Cro, the god of
*

on

Oro, and the power of Oro

is his

adze.
a

(a man)

fish

Senet, give the beauty of Tane to

the adze, a back

the glo/sy polish of oiri

iti

tuu tona mana

pretily

to give it the keen-

aha-mata

a

hues.

(a'fish renowned) and to finish
the

a

the aha mata

of

support for the adze, To give it
lightness,

e

tona

Tane."

ia

Thick here,

ei

sacred by

coloured

is drawn it

Tuu mai

Figv. A breeder of disturbances.

be

god of beauty,

the

ïa

it will be secured by

the devious
Tane

aiai

toi."

the artizan

prepared;

#

Tane.

scarcely two parts in it alike.

Ei fau

'*

of

a

aha-mata rau.

ei tamana, ei

The adze will
Senet

iti

_ut

tûâ no te toi,

toi,
te

no

i

te ia no te aha

tupai i

faces.

a u a mau,

ei

te

no

toge-

aha mata ioio

te

fau'a

e

/

called aha mata

Senet:.of handsome

tini
no

Tahiti

/

E

mata

shapes the Senet

adze

tahua

te

the

a/sume in binding the

and

"E râa

to

singularly beautiful

helve

ioio

adzes

Stone

"

pre-

Groa-aufau. and
E aha-moe to te

7

A

priest

À

**

performed by

ceremony

behalf of

on

to

take

of

their

a

canoe

asters of

against all dis-

the sea,

arrival

at

their

of

of

a

Senet

about

persons

for their safety

voyage,

and their safe

port. A piece

foot

long

was

con-

Ô

ua

atu

na

i

ta

tatou

atu ai

i

te

rai

ahi

na

muri

roa

te Mareva nei

e

addre/sed to the
the

took and

certain
army

sèa, placed it in a straight

position under
there

left.

a

flat stone and

Allldeparted and under

/

is

e ua
E afai

aha-moe,

aneane,

e

te

i

uta, a haapee
Eiaha tatou
e

is ready,

baked,

te aitu."

the food

the sails are

spread, and the priest has given
departure. But first go

our

us

tata

aha

our

moe

fine

to the priest,

sky, and a fire

the a/surances

of safety from the

and ask

Priest all

off

(wind) right behind, that the party

sat

fearle/s of

storms.
a

long time,

if anxiety

po/se/sion of the friends

who

remàinèd behind they applied

to

the

priest who had performed

the

ceremony

had

really reached her destinedion

to know if the canoe

port. On examining the Senet under
the

stone,

safety

if by

the canoe,

on

safety. Let us not go heed-

any

the gods will be

le/sly off;
angry

with us.

between
ment
0

parties for the accomplish-

object.

of any
ta

raua

aha-moe ïa
na

FigV. A mutual agreement

S.

aha-moe.

if the Senet remained

unmoved, and flat, he pronounced

(marotai) thanks giving

the

offer
for

took

a

arrive on shore, and there

may

After

oroa

te afai

Taramanini

fafau ra,
raa

o

unknown

cause,

the Senet became

i

displaced, he pronounced his

doubt; if twisted, he
canoe

is lost

at

sea,

A

ifi^the
and you

"for ye have not

parai

te arioi ava'e

are

that any two have

aha-moe) The

conveying of the scarlet feathered
loin

in

Comedian with black legs at

all

that

I

(te

oro*

i te aha moe) the cere-

of making sacred the solitlFÿ Senet. All sat too, to
their weeping and howling.

mony

ceremony

obeyed

cause

on you

i Raiatea ra, e âha-moe ïa.

agreed upon is (te

the

enjoined

opoa

te

te maro ura

*

r‘

ani

a

Tahiti^/ e ia tae

riri hia

a

Our voyage
for it

tahua.

te

e

te marotai.

tuu noa,

prayer

of gods of

tatou

i

ter$ Te

ie, ua mahora,

hia

of

This he

tatou

to

tuu

atu ai

the Karae.

te

ama

veyed by the voyages to the Priest

after repeating a

*

"Ua ineine

a pr

Marae

te

girdle to Taramanini,

on

opoa

aha-moe.

the

in Raiatea, is

the

8

aha-nino.

Small

S.

cordage twisted

of

the

shakings,

fibres

for

the nape

out

extracted.

after the
have been

is like

It

servi cible,
purposes.

buru haari?

No

te aha

No

te

papai raa i te haapora ouma,

e

mea

e pee na

what

For

for

taiata ïa

vaiho

motu vave,

e

ore

te anuhe.

the

tying the haapora ouma,

thing to hold bait

together.

the albicore

for

e

It is

thing that lasts a long time,

will not

soon

S.

aha-operu.
purau,

break,

the fern

break first.

will

roots

The bark of the

/ Developed 11 /

cut

dryed in the sun and sometimes

then made into a very

plaited,
coarse

net for catching the

(operu)

species of herring.

a

It

lasts merely for

and

is cast away.

e

riro

tabu

i

i

ei

operu

horizon,

a

tauarai i te

and make a

te romatane,

e mea moa na

i

i te iri pahu,

raa

te

pahu

Taimoana e ite ai to

o

te avari

i

mûri

Take not
a

raa

te bure.

o

it is Senet for

that,

it (is) sacred for the

Drum,

(Eomatane) chief drummery to dress

Let us go and cut more

dry it in the sun,

net, a Senet for

(operu) herrings.

(as the

head

on

the drum

that is

roar

of

the

by which all at

a

sea,

the prayers

distance know when

ended.

are

ha-pâpâ. S. A very fine, flatly
of the finest cocoa

mate

senet,

nut

fibres;

the

grand Kingly cap

bow

the

It was used in making

-

used

of

high^yppriedd and

few could make

but

it was

of the club and of the

It was

lance.

-

the end,

to ornament

moulded

it.

It was also

the club or to create a

as

be more firm.

hand may
0

to'u ïa umaa,

e

firi i te aha

pâpâ, ei tatai poro-fana, ei
maehae,

ei -tttari i aha-taumi.
pine e au, e mea

profe/sion to plait

is my

12 / senet

bows,

to

is

bind the end of

of spears and for making

orator's leap,

Because the

nape Senet will
thick and clumsy.

hard

tatai

ino ïa.

That
/

e

te nape

meumeu

it will prove that there

(purau bark)

E aha

hia

panena

E ore

Pleiades is above the

operu.

-

ei

hia. E tii e

papai atu ai ei upea,

a

rave

the head

roughne/s that the grasp of the

aha operu.
Sirs.

are

te

te more,

mahana,

the season

tei nia o mata rii,

E homa

over

draw

thy cocoa nut husk, tight the shark skin on the drum

is

basket like

a

na

tena ia

pahu ïa,

and used for many
taoe

Eiaha

tight

See Pahu

drum.

the

the coiar

skin

shark

the
of

of the East, and is very

rope

aha-pahu. s. Senet used to

the

thick

not suit. It
t

9

and

aha-pine. S. The Strongest,

plaited Senet that is made.

best

ra,

E aha teie e au ae

aha

'toa

E aha

%
i

te

mau

S. The short side of

.

order of

drawn up in

fleet

a

battle.

amazingly durable.

is

It

aha-poto

Tamai.

See.

aha poto

Te

I

te maitai.

i

Te

; Buae

rahi

E aha maitai

ioio

hau

vaa,

e

mua

ra.

teie

roa

ia fero hia

ê

tu i

E pau

e pau

uru,

Tei

hea taua nuu ra ?

matamata

iho

ra.

e ore

te

e

pohe hoi te ui,

teie

e

ino.

Ua vi

ahapine,

a ua

motu roa ia.

a

But

Senet

Te aha roa

te

ia poi hia 'tu i te iato

huata,
«

te

e

can

te

ra

ïa,

with this for

compare

roa.

Ananahi

0 Moe,

raua

te aha huri

Hui

o

e

E

riro anei

o

tai

a

when used

together,

canoe

the after nath,

and

fruit

binding down

A Crop of Bread-

cro/s beams.

the

or

and

a

generation will pa/s away befor
spoil. Bût when it is

this

will

once

chafed,

it is

te

utaa,

i

te

ia

e

e pau

faaû atu ai
E i riro te hau

te tamarii, a

ra

te Aha

te reira,

o

te

e o

tia a, e haere

upoo

te Fatu

Taiarabu i
Where

e,

te hûpê tuu

Faarue i

Taiarabu

(soon) broken."

tamai tun

poiri meumeu.

moe,

rabu anae ia.

te

o

ei

anei.

te aharoa

ha toa, e o te fare

e

te Buae,

arii,

in Sewing

handsome

Tetumanua,

o

e

goodne/s ? It is superior Senet,
and

ia o Taiarabu e

te aha poto

ieie

Te

o

Ua ineine

aharaa.

fenua

What of all

then ?

what

anae

Tei te aumiti

is

the fleet or

armament,

«

aha-poi

S. That Senet that is

bound

the

of

on

mua

vero

matau

It

is

ra

as

most cro/s

is

e

The

poi hia i te

i

te aha

iato

It

ore

e

hauti i

te

chief of Vairaao

beam,

that is unmoved

long.

with

rabu,
are

government comes to
be it so;

victorious,

Taiarabu will go
f

i

te

Taia-

if Moe and Aha
then.
to captivity

be it so,

line of battle.

(Moe) and the
(Te aha huri fenua)

short wing

-

The people

the Chief Te

the chief

long wing. All

Hui,
the

the

the Senet on the fore- Taiarabu and

by a Storm three seasons

If

quite ready, and the morrow

Chief of Mataoe

form

toru.

place of eddies in Matavae.

form Te aha raa

will

canoe.

a

Mai

ê

foremost cro/s beam

the

now

of

ieie,

Tetumanua form

the

the four chiefs of

and those of

the King

(E rua

both waters) as the (Buae)
the closing end. Cast away the
pendant snivel, all property, wives

pape,

children.

Attack the

thick darkne/s.

1C

«

aha-raa See Paetere,
and

Raop

they form stations again,

V.A.fleet

of

battle,

continued

till

the

0

te

te

p

oia

*

a

aro

hia

e

E

noa

taua

te

roa

buae,

e

mûri.

Na

reira

noa

te

mau

vaa

ra

ïa,

e

ru,

ra,

It

tae

i

ua

faa

m

te

vahi

topa

e

Na

pae

i

limits

to

Vaioatt.

a

papa

faatutui

atu

the

te

It

f

fleet,
is

the

battle.

As

the Marae

has

Tumu

tali

raa,

Including Haapape

-

Faananu,

Te Pipipi, Pahonu,

Tiarei,

Maftaina, Te Vairahi, Te Tai-

Papeiha, Faaone, Papeivi, Orohena
Pitohiti.

tuatiati

a

cruelty Te aharoa was superPaofai, Hitoti,

lative,
raau

together

are

the great net (of war).

soon

from

manina, Hitiaa, Pereue, Faatautia,

tere

ai.

canoes

are

Faarumai, Hiüau, Onohea,

iti

vaa

the priest

Teta,

o

Tahiti.

of

(by prayer) infused

the

fire

the

fleet may move on.

of vengeance

e

te

toi,
te

i te piha

tia i

te piha

ora'i te hûma tamarii

0 Mehiti
E a“e

ma

E haere

ia

arranged for
as

Taute, and

Pâumâ, and ariitua were from Hence.

ia Teta
the

was

Arahoho,

Faaru,

noa

ai i te

i

canoes

âlnd

Faaripo, Papenoo, Papeivi,

0

All

chiefs,

haapao hia,

faahou a,

ai, a

Papenoo.

Tapahi

For
atu

the famous valley,

Its

-

ia

in

always notorious for conquest.

taua pae ruru ra fia,

o

of Tahiti

six heads or

has

vaa

te aha poto

t

o

side

district

marae.

aratai-tui-a vete

e

the North

which is

E i

tu.

Renowned

A

ra,

ra

ra.

nuu

a

ahapâpâ.

See

S.

raa,

te

tahua ubu

te

te

aha

i

raa

'tu

noa

nuu

te aha

o

e

taua aha

matara

aha-rairai

on

te

o

ia oti

E

raa.

uruahi

i

atoa

fa,

and have

they reformed

or

te faanoho ha
te

If otherwise

aha-roa.

vaa

upea

join clubs,

combat.

on.

mau

nigh,

draw

(faatubu raa) general (desire)

they arrived at

place of attack.

before

in

in which all

the adverse winds

no

drawn up

canoes

order of

o

arriving at the place appointed

Paeruru

vaa

ino, umaa tapau.

no

I-ioua ooue,

Te

Maehu,

atura

oia

into them,

e

faufaa fa no

Vaa.

Should the
0

#

long side break up and the buae
ui

e

tei Raiatea,
Tei

drop behind with the short side,
ia vai

tei
the
on

te hau.

long side will conduct all
as

a

range

of (vete) fish one

behind another.

That

tere) moving fleet,

is

the(pae

that is the

(pae ruru) fleet combined. On

0

Tahiti

rahi

Tei

i

?

Tei

ia Vaa.

ia Vaa.

Tei
au

?

iti

Tahiti.

ia vai

Tei

e ua

Tahiti,

ia Vaa fa.

ia Vaa.

0 Tahiti

0 Tahiti mareareai

E aha ra ua

tae iho nei

11

Hautaua ?
0

To

Haapaianoo

Papenoo

or

Tarae?
Te Moua

nia

i

o

Buraha

o

Dpi a

0 Maa-

rahi

Haapape,

or

Te Moua

i

Tahua

raro,

i

Te

Vai,

Te

outu

Te

ava

nia,

i
i

tai
tai
i

arii

o

Orofena.

o

Faaria.

o

Vaiaî

Te

Fau

roa

Te

toa

o

o

Tutoia

o

Tiipa.

Hiro

\

Pômare ïa.

i

Haapape o Fâûê,
maira

parau
ama

ore,

te

tumu.

Fare

ai

o

Ana

ia

rau

Meahu,

tatae,
i

Uporu

E

Uporu i

tubu mavae,

tamaiti

tahua

ubu i

te

te

atura

o

iti

parau

Te

outu

o

Farepaa

Te

ava

o

Matataua

Te

arii

tu

oru

tai

i

taïri.

tuaana

ia Huitoto,

ia Hiu

(

Tahiti

16

To

Tiarei

atoa

Te Moua i

nia,

Te

o

Atiti

te

o

rai

oroi

0

Tabua i

ïa

Vai

0

Vai

Te

outu

0

Tuarea ïa

Te

ava

0

Faarû ïa

Te

arii

To

Mahaina atoa.

i

raro,

tai

aufau,

Mûreo,

nia

Te Moua

i

Tahua i

raro,

Te

o

Vai

Te outu
Te

avai

Te

arii

To

i

tai

te

are

taratà ’ïa

ïa

0

Manua,

0

Aru ïa

0

Taiavete ïa

0

Faretai

ïa

0

Te pape

iti ïa

o

Faatahi

ïa

0

Tore ïa

0

Roura

0

Taute ïa

0

Viriviri

0

Te

oia
no

ïa

•

toa

Hitiaa

îa

Te

o

Poori

Te

Haapape ïa.

roa,

0

Tahua i

E vahiné avau roa o

firifiri

)

Te

Te Moua

raa

tubuai

o

Ana

mau

E vahiné

Vaiari.

tei

ia Hiu te taui raa arii

Pouau no

te

te

E ua faai

Hiro.

Vai

te pahi

E tahua vahiné o Toa

Manava

vaha

tera mai

ubu hoi

raa

Orometua,
te

e,

te taata i

te fanaua unauna no

e

Matavai.

te rai

Te Ri to o

;
No

o

Matavai

t

Te

Vai

raro,

Roma.

o

T

To

Te

i

auhune

.

vai

Tahua

Ai ta

..

o

Te
Aore

..

i

fahua

Te vai
Te

Outu

Te

ava

Te

arii

nia

i

raro
o

i

tai

Manini

i

Iriiri

te

ïa

haorea ïa

0

Papehee.

0

Te Motoe.

0

Te arii

tua.

:

12
«

la

0

tae

te

opéré maa

ra,

te arioi

e

ai

taua

ioa nei

mau

raa

'tu

te

arioi,

E

ia mairi

ri ri

mea

arii

te

tona

e

( Tahiti

ia

faahiti hia

tomo
i

e

'tu

rahi

ïa,

moua;

living, Oh then there is no famine

ra,

e

in

*

with

toi

mata

the hatchet

Little canoe,

face,

great water (o Roma)

great valley Piha ia Teta,

the

of

Papenoo. Let all fly to Teta

in

the

for

all

Mehiti

the district

was

evil

an

canoe,

called Mehiti

whose (umaa)

profe/sion was (tapau) slaughter
Ascend up
there is
Te

Raiatea,

Government now.

He was

told

the

Government is with Vaa.

The

with Vaa.
laughing jovial Tahiti ?

great Tahiti ? It is

It

is with Vaa.

go

to Tahiti.

ê

But

ê

there

in

Tahiti.

is

dead,

dead

Oh then now I will

Haapape there was a

which persons were

school in

fed on all pur-

(o Ana te tubu mavae)

prayers,
the

breeder of

the

preceptor. There was a Priest-

separations was

manava) soother of
breast; and a little boy a
o

the god of treach-

Hiro,

and theft.

ery

These brothers were
Tail of

end

is

arii)

A

It

there is no water in the

(o Mea hiu)

deception (Hiu

(Hiu te taui raa

the end or

woman

tôtô) The

(Hiu tatae) Tail for

blood

effort making,

famine

What of Hautaua 1

with all prayers.

brother of Hiro

ing of Kings
is a great

of

people were its orgin"

handsome

tail for supplant-

/exchanging kings.

of long

scolding was

Pouau,

of Haapape and Mûreo,

tracer

of heraldry was from

(What of) Tarae 1 It is
there is no water in the river.

river.

the offspring

Tahiti."

At

will come

(0 Ana vaha rau),
Lave of many mouths fed the elder

its

now,

without outrigger

large

a

who has

whom is Tahiti

Great

to

that soon "

priest,

with

of

Tahiti,

foreign ship had

he asked

(government) of little Tahiti ?
It is with Vaa. The (government)
9

visited

the

covenant of Vaa.

Maehu was at

That sur-

efs (o Toa te

the mountain Oue and
the

before any

for salvation

rising race of Tahiti

the

the

of Haapape. He pre-

was

dieted

canoe

dwellet

in

great Valley,

in

is harvest

It

vives all

17
-

It

Tahiti.

Pâûê,

iti

Vaa

is

It

ra

tamai.

Developed

is not dead.

as

ei vai raa

e

before.

faa ite

te hoe

iho

noa

(What of) Maa vai ieie. It remains

Ei

tona tahua upaupa raa.

e

18 )

the
Papeari.

13
♦:

( Developed
It does

translate
etc

not

the Names of Mountains

great district.

«

in

needful to

appear

They

are

the

comedians,

shew whence he

each

came

declamations with

Beside,

all

food

the

name

the portion

a

party,

As

at

Point

-

the

of Land

-

Harbour

-

place, and the chief's

Tahiti,

fell
who

a

as

savage

slew him
If

strove had

on

to

the Mountains,

n

then

He

form

Te aha

made

of

each

ear,

taata.

ai to

never

and

and

Aha mata

S.

A barbarous

ure

it

to

fall

was

practice springing

esteemed most

of

the

po/sible effort
to

warfare,

or

enemy,
was

in which

of

house
Te

dead

aha,

every

made on both

prevent it. But of the

*

was

so

eyes,

seen.

holed

a

into

thickly wound round
that his mouth

and face could be

Then he

was

doubled

of

aha

dug on purpose inside

the gods.

This

was

called

ure

i mau i

te aha mata iti.

It was

taata,

or

viewed

and cast

by all

Te

or

a a

sure

his family

could

war,

increase, but be come

never

It

never more

then used as

create

extinct.

the

proverbial taunt, Will you dare

was

te

token that

common

people who fell in war,
lower-jaw bone was taken out

,

(Fare ia manaha) the sleeping

the

dreadful
into

one

into the crown

one

to his buttocks

heels

-

into

either alive

the hands

aha.

iti.

of Tahitian

as

mau

stout peg

A

His knees to his breast, his

up.

afata.

See

more

per-

to fasten the senet

head,

and

nose,
no

See

aha-taata.

sides

They

erred.

ahata

out

same.

to do the

country,

keep

he before

as

driven

was

the victim's head

his

to

proceeds to

also

on

prayer,

chief

Chiefs, Maraes,

be also destroyed

which

saving by

a

and pray.

come

to

in

body of

yell resounded. Those

officiating before the Marae had

priest

was

they succeeded the priest

called

was

the

the

every

It

was

taa") string of

of

and

for it

residence.

"E titi

soon

him was.

assembling ground

Opoa in

gods, and all the clan of his above

making mention of the
-

to

jaws.

That

in

go

(

called

residence him.

in announcing

in

renowned

Moorea

name,

*

for

Oro's

may

River

♦

the

Tahiti

Tautira

imagination all round Tahiti and

Mountain

ê

of

string. It conveyed

a

Raiatea, and those from Raiatea

to

one

the distributer of

must

-

company

prepared his

chief mountain where his
waas.

now

But it may be remarked that

entering the dance in

with

not

on

those from

to

characteristic of each

as

used,

tied

19 )

a

14

to

speak

one

bound

was

in

of him whose

ahataata.

senet

Senet,

They say that

by the lance

neither

the

pierced

man

club in

or

tho

war,

be obtained by them,

could not

he

?

"E

for

na

te atua.

be

could

before that he

conveyed to his dwelling

before his wife

either in

could

i

ïa;

i

bite it her mouth.

ora

ra,

not

was

for by means of

important,

the prayer,

the man was sure to

die and his

race

his

lands

to

aliens.

of idolatrous

act

Tahiti,

Tho

women

from almost

excluded

were

become extinct,

every

religion in

female's bite on a

a

prevented the blow from the murstone; and if the friends

derous

expeditious as to arrive

fco

were

the wounded man and his

home with
wife

could

put in reality in part

only in pretence the hand of

or

her wounded husband
she
of

rendered useless
the

still

survived,

disowned

every

The

set

now

native

the

Dicr.

ra

hoa,

e

i

buta

i

te

te aito

i patia i

i te tahua bure marae no

peau,

i

ra

and grew in in-

thing on which
their teeth.

that

the

time

i

I have held.

of writing

i

te

ia

e

penei

e

o

te tuu hia tu
tana vahine,
tae roa i

rima te

te

vaha,

o

te hamama noa fa

vaha i nia i

ra

toaa

te noho ra

ae

te vaha o

vaha;

o

taata buta

tona

te faaora raa fa
tao

ra,

e

ore

roa

pohe i te aha raa o te

te

E

rohi

ra

raa,

e na

muri tona tae raa

fare,

e na mua

pohe roa,
e

to tatou

aha 1tu

toe.

ure

ua

a ua

oe,

tona ra fetii,

e

Ua oti

bure

E haapeepee oe

hoa noa te rima eita ra

te

taata,
a

tao.

te tae vave oia i

o

tona
e

tahua.
aha

"£

te parau ra.

e

te

1 tu
te

vahine

e

taua

aha etaeta na oe te taata

roto

i

te

hoi

noa

rima;

e

tei reira fa. Te

o

vahiné,

tura

tei reira

Te haere oioi

ore

te

o

rapaau.

tona rima i

i

ei taata

e

rave,

tana

e

buta maitai

i

taata

pohe roa,

ua

fa i

te haihai hia ra i

e

ra,

tona

the prayer

give the words of the
at

taata

o

above remarks are from c

conversations
I

ra

e

gods disdained, and

The

had

noa

Te

pohe,

utuafare

to her mouth,

priest, and'her family

fluence.

woman

e

aha,

ure mau

the point of being slain ,ra utuafare,

person on

prevent

te taata i buta hereeni

o

aore

senet

ei

tao

te

reality put his hand to or really
The

and

race

rahi hia te

tautoo

mea

ai tea,

taata,

off his

war.

te

aha

in

by consquence his future acts of

priest could finish the prayer
te

entwined

man

a

to ensure the subsequent

destruction

dead, yet if the

was

S.

ana

te aitia raa;

oti nehenehe,

e

e

te

tae atu

15

oia i
tae

Ua

fare

te

anae

atu

ubu,

a

eita

fare

e

o

i

ra

ai

faaoti

pohe mau atu ïa.

e

te

te

te

fare,

tahua i

roa

ïa

vaha

o

e

fetii

tana

left."

"The

battle

is

That his

for

aha

falls in

first

greatly suggled for.

penis

may

be bound in

and his head entwined in

senet,

the

god.

If it be

a man

pierced by a spear that will do;
pierced superficially

one

is not

and
a

be

it

if

dead,

but is being con-

veyed to his house to be healed
will

that

do.

of his

marae
"

in

hand
it

her
in

not

hand

to

entwine

pierced by

mouth,

my

toward

of

the

he

will

of

the

the she put

yet if she gape her

open on

cannot

r*

thou

says/

abiding and she lift his

mouth

1

man

side and

Make all speed in doing

to

not

it, arid dart the
tho it

the mouth

enter.
man

That

the

salvation

pierced by a spear,
die by the prayer

priest called entwining
in

entwining be completed

senet.

Be vigilant,

the

head

let

the

be

first done,

arrival

at

his house

and his

subsequent

If he

his house before

priest finish his prayer he

the

The house and

not die.

will
mouth

of

the

woman

the

his salva-

are

tion.

aha-taata.

The act

V.

of praying

the destruction of another

for

and his family.

tei

aitea

i

te

te

ra

i

nini

e

ubu,

e

ia

e

Ua titi

bu taria

e na

te tafifi haere hia
tahua ê,

E

te tahua

tahua ê te tahua e taarnu ra.

e

is

What
the

upoo,

aha.

te

ïa,

tona mata.

mua

aito,

ta te tahua

E aha taata

?

ra

rave

hia

bure,

aha tena

E

his house and his wife be

there

(te aha taata)

bure

the

has arrived at

e

lest peradventure he arrive

it,

♦

the

senet

spear.

at

own

hasten

Friend

penis is there

he will surely die.

house,

The warrior runs

hastily to the priest of the
(ê

What

fully before he arrive at his
who

man

the

and

quite dead, and his

if

•But

pohe. ü te

te vahiné

is

also.

a

tona faaora.
♦

Then he

that

ceremony

which

priest is performing ? It is

entwining in senet the head of
tne

first

is

before his

of

iron wood

of

his

ear

to

taken in war,

fish

face.

There is

driven into

it
a

peg

the top

skull, and one into each
which

(that the
face may

to

eyes,

fasten the senet
nose,

mouth and

be quite obliterated. One

priest prays, another priest ties
on

the

senet.

! B

16

aha-taata.

formed

man

of

the

satisfaction

to

beauty, and to

Eiaha

the

Tane

i

secure a

god of

larger

ru

e

taata

te Iato

ei tia raa no te tahua hii

mua,
aahi.

0

te

Tane,

e,

e

ïa

vaa.

te

te ubu

tia

raa

ïa.

E mauruuru

rahi mai te ia,
taora hia ra

Te

tahua

te

ra

"E tane

te ia e,

burebure ai

tomo

e

auanei

Be not

in great

finished

beam of

the foremost

on

the

canoe,

a

cro/s

standing p‘

for albicore.

It

the

Tane

is his accep-

god of beauty

pleased, and fish will

will

be

come

plentifully. The canoe will

be

full.

the

sea,

prays

the bait

As

is cast into

the chief fisherman

"0 Tane by whom fish were

painted various colours, Give
of fish.

abundance
to

refresh

Let

there

on

shore

Give a shower

a

general scrambling

(presently) and a break-

ing of heads in seizing the fish.

e

vau

i hio

aore au

ite) miti,

i

i

naha

e

hape ai au

ei maa

parari,

e ua

vaa,

te

na

e

mao.

impetuosity of desire.

was

at

looked not

I
the

the wind and at

and behold on account of my

sea,

I have erred, and my

impetuosity,

it is broken, and

sunk,

has

nearly become food for sharks.

had

also Aaataina.

A.

ahataina.

See

Pre/sing,

Vehement, Impetuous.

E hinaaro ahataina to

tuu,

mata are hia.

e

noho

ai,

hee.

E

ore

te

ïa e

tooe na pera

te maro fati

tia

â
ai

e panu

atire.

have a vehement

If you
"Set

sail.

with

the

I

reva

e

aha vau e
ia pohe ra, a

hahaere rii maite

e

?

e

ai ta houu raa. Tera te

auanei
i

ra

fati ore

e manao

taata ra oe i

e,

raa,

A,

te ahataina,

to'u,

oe

riro to oe na tere i te

e

Your voyage

surge

have an

desire

will be wet

of the sea. Oh

unbroken hope,

well

and a

pre/sing desire. What can make me
remàin.

I

error.

On

all the fishermen;
be

mai,

thought I could arrive here.

I

a

haste until

place for the chief fisherman

tance.

Mine

I

te upoo.

ua manao

to'u nei

riro

oi

e

likene/'s of a man in senet

the
be

tâtâ i

ia

e

e

tomo

ia haru tini te taata

te manuoroo,

to'ù,

ua

canoe

rahi, homai te vai ia haumaru

ia

Impetuosity.

tou ahataina

te oma,

homai te ia

-

no

ia oti maitai

nia i

i

tae

e

e

Eagarnefa
uana

te matai,

e

vave,

S.

Ahataina
vau

fish.

aha

te

the albicore

in

It was done to give

number of

ahataine.

by senet on the iato

canoe

fishing.

ra

outlines of a

The

S.

obstinacy.
Go

very

your
known

will go.

If I die, it is

tnou man of

unbending

This is just

judgement.

cautiously ye. To morrow

bones will drift to
distance of

the un-

the sea.

Vehemently,Pre/singly

Ad.

ahataina.

ei

rave

raa

marornarô;

oe

i

haabuai

na;

eiaha

e

rave auru;

oe

ei

eiaha

e

ounuunu;

mai te

ra;

Eiaha

ahataina

rave

e

ei hamu-ahuru i te

e

exert

work dilatarily,

not

Do

take not hold by the

strength,

finger tops, hang not back, but
it

all

te

very

vehemently, and let
work

hands

ahatatai.

S.

Literally drawing

the outside of

on

or

canoe,

rafters at

to

no

the

time of

i

party,

or

engagement for a journey or for

1) The work they are performing
in

E maro ura no

tapea i Ahiahi i

te ahatatai ‘ïa.

o

Ahatatai
reira te maroura e mui ai.

Opoa e tapae iho ai o te

ei

Ta,

Teie nei

o

oroa

reira

e

parau

Island

to

Island

eiaha e haapao te
tino e te moana, e haapao ra i teahatai. Ei te moana afata 'tu ai
tapea ia'u,

tino.

is his

te moana,

E marae

take

to

has

a

part is his

ahatai.

te oroa.

i

e

arioi

hio tooe na tatau e a ati
i

ahatatai.
e

tooe,

tooe

I

ra

bubu,

horo oe i

tera vaa,

o

tooe ia

tera vaa,

te

e

o

i

te
E

atua

iato mua ra,
ia faaû
ra,

i tera mataienaa,

0

e

te

o

taua tatai ra

tahua i

tana ia ubu,

vaha,

I

tupai hia * tu ai te

tahua i
tana

o

o

te tere raa

tamaiti a

oia i haere i te

tona tuturi

bure o

ia aha

te aha tatai ïa.

tona

tahua

te ura i

ia moa, o tana

o

te

0 te aha

hia i te fero raa vaa,
aha i rore hia, e i poi hia

tatai.

1/2) E aha tatai

fata

e ume

ra,

4) A pending ceremony of which

e e

taata.

raa

ahatai.

ai

0

ai te arioi e, eiaha

E oroa mau a

3) The journey ne intends from

atu

i te aro o

ta te arioi. Ei

ahatai,

is his ahatatai.

e

i te

te arioi maro-ura.

Tarama-nini
ia

ahatatai mau ïa

tua,

Oro matau

tana

e

Tabutabuatea i Opoa,

i

fano

te

oe,

ei

Raiatea,

te mareva i

their ahatatai.

2) The party of which he is one

he

i

te Tia raa opere e

ei

a

tapae atu ai,

e

work.

ahatatai ei tapae

oe
vaa.

oe

toetoe.

avae

E ia fano i Paiuma

Tautira

e

Morally. A mutual agreement,
combination of a

to

e

marotai.

thatching,

lacing on the drum head.

titae

Vaiautea
Taiarabu; ei reira e haapu ai te

aaro

in

or

i

oe

hopoi hia

aore ra e

na

E ia fano

together.

tight the senet as in lacing a

or

maa

E hio
raa

tai,

Raiatea,

rave.

do

i tera mataienaa, e huri hia

e

tana ïa

raa, ua

metua

fifi

aha-tatai.

ïa.
te

hast mutual

Thou

agreement.

comedian.

Thou

art

your

tatooing,

a

Look

on

-

and adhere to that

to

sail

in

Opoa Raiatea to the presence

of

(Oro ma tautua) god Oro of

to

the Marae

grade with which you are in agree- successive
If

ment.

thou

and

to

that

and

to

the other

be

cast

canoe,

to that clan,

canoe,

clan,

thou wilt

overboard, and if not so,

wilt

thou

that

to

run

be

for food

take

for

Look
and

thou

land

tine

to

they came.

arioi

own

fish

is his

It

manini, who the chief

the

of

red

loin

covenant,

girdle grade.

his the arioi

(to land there). Then will the
arioi

father cold legs.

old

the

and to the

of (Tara-manini) Thorn

presence
of

seasons,

Tabut&buatea

say

deatin

us

not. Neither

regard the body, nor the deep,

parts

If it be con-

regard the covenant. Let the

but

veying a scarlet feathered loin

body be acaffolded at sea. The

girdle from Raiatea land at

deep is a Marae a scaffold for the

the halting place where

Ahiahi,

(te buaa raa) the sacred hogs
offered

to

South

the

and

for

the arioi

dead.

on

ordinance

The

are
a

true

but the Senet that

one,

sounds

Side of Taiarabu

(of ahatatai) is

is beeing

as

stretched in

a

little to the

lacing the canoe, and the Senet

East

of Te ahupoo.

There pre/ent

that

sounds

your

grateful offering for yôur

the

foremost

called

Vaiautea,

safe arrival.

If

thou sail on

to

(Paiuma) the North Side of Taia(Tia

raa

thàt is the

company

of arioi sail to Raiatea

go

to the greatest Marae

on

the

Eastern

it

is

the mutual

shall

Side of the Island,

the Scarlet

girdles meet
This

in Opoa

agreement,

the
be

agreement. And if the

mutual

When

priest takes some red

the

presents them before

feathers and

opere) the a/sembly

ground on Tautira,

cro/s bar of the

senet.

land at the

to Tautira,

rrabu,

there

featheredloin

(ahataiai) combination of party

great god,
that

sacred

tion

of his

(ahatatai)
fore

that they may also
is his

His prayer,

covenant.

mouth,
a

(ahatatai)
the repeti-

is also an

covenant made. There-

is murdered

the child of

priest if he go to his priest

(all the chief ariois .)

ordinance is a true

being drawn round

(te ahatatai) the singing

is

canoe

on

father while he is in the

attitude

of

prayer,

because he

by his approach entangles his
father's prayer,

which is his

covenant.

(To which no child or

female must

approach.)

19

ahatatai-aho

fare.

ot,retched

the

on

rafters at

upperside of

the Came

Eiaha

tena

e

viivii

to'u

ahu.

Senet

S.

of

thatchings.

A

as

treme

ends

faaunauna

ei

of

te

E ore

fana.

ornament

an

the

i

raa

E firi

ta

aha-taumi

tatai

The

archers

fiu i

e

ratou

te

ra

do not

in

decorating the ends of their
bows.

Wherefore

senet

to bind

they plait the

the bow

aha-tatai-maehae.
which

is wound

it

is

end

That

S.

firmly, and that at the
to

give stability to the

phlemes,

or

sharks teeth with

which

is

thickly studded.

it

la

'tu
ai

mau

ai

ivi

te

itte

aha,

te maehae.

i

nehenehe,

fa,

tatai hia tu

e
E

taamu hia

e

mea

firi

S.

tatai motu nau ia

E aha

te

iho

who

one

taata,

See
aho tatau
is indiginous of

the

place.
tatua.

S.

A white kind

of

prepared for loin girdles,

senet

the cloth may

stain.

e ore

e

tia

pine.
S. A crab by the shore

âhâtea,
that

e

tâûmi ïa,

Eia aha

?

na

is very

E aha

poisonous

is the

as

oe

e

i

te rama nei o maua i te

parau

i te tumimi,

ahatea,
ei

taata,

faataero
roto

ïa

roa

tautai ? Eiaha pai

taorua

tetahi

i

taata

e

e

maa
ua

e

e

i te huehue,

anoi

te ao

ua

papaamaro

piri tona taa.

A box like

S.

ahatea

timber, of

great durability and is fit for
keels,

it

bowls and canoes, drums

boxes

posts of altars and

-

grows

in the valleys chiefly.

Tatou

e

te

tomo i

ahatea,

umete,

ahatea

te peho,

e

tabu

ei

ei taere vaa,

ei pou no te fatarau.

e

See Marauri.

ahatea

aha-tatau.

pâpâ taoe

paaha taumi

te

nape

A person

ei ta

that

no

nothing moves or intimidates. i

that

aha

firi

and

te aha tai maehae.

aha-tatai-motu-nau.

dre/s cap of Kings,

Eiaha tenana aha

senet

the long

round

full

Tumimi.

to enable the warrior to

lance,
hold

ends.

ahapâpâ S. A very

See

warriors, and oràtors.

e

weary

tatua

superior senet made expre/sly
the

poro

fana.

poro

fine
for

ratou rte nape,

ai

aha

ex-

Bow.

tea

mau

the

to

E aha

tena no'u.

ahatatai-poro-fana. S. Senet wound
round

haapaa hia 'tu.

S.

White

for

senet use

girdles round the waist,

of ladies,

outside of all clothes to

bind all

tightly together.
Eiaha

not receive

hia,
Ei
e

a

to'u ei

tatua i haapaa

viivii to'u ra ahu purau.

ahatea tau e hinaaro,
ia i toi to mai tai.

e

ia mau,

20

ahatia,
of

See ahatû.

Idolatrous

an

(i.e. Te Vai
Hopoi atu

na

te

aitea

e

hia

te

"E Tu

teie,

te ia i

o

ia bure

e

na

te tahua bure

e,

E Taaroa nui

Taaroa

tuhi

mate

e,

teie te ia na

te

ia i

te

aitea,

o

roto i

no

Vai

o

Tû, Maitai atura

ooe

i

tuu mai

matou nei

rima

ei

na

mau

tona

iti

maa

tooe

ahatû

ei

mimi

no

hia

ra.

e

ua

ra

e

pau,

ra,

e

taata

i

Tahitia mai,
to

maru

te

noa

mai

roto
e

i

e

not

While

then oh

as

food for thy self.

germ

the

be left."

priest

was

thus praying

of the dead

The urine

whom te ahatu was being
would immediately flow,

sign that the prayer was prevalent,
that his

race

would anihilated,

The man obtained from the waters

E to ïa

e

Tu

and destroyer,

by

it came out of

the waters of strife. Have meryy,
and make your own party victor-

(upootû).

ahatû.

The act of giving up

V.A.

the victim

TÛ,

faaupoo tû mai

,

"Thy fish oh constitutor,

saying

ious

toe.

from
o

the waters of war,

TÛ). Take it that the

priest may pray the prayer of

(Ahatu) conquest
constitutor and

over

it. "Oh

great destroyer.

E aha

the gods.

to

tena ubu *2

tahua ubu marae

aha-tianoo.

i

Te ahatu ra te

te ia i

a

fish

for you,

the fish

S.

All

te aitea.

the routine used

by the sorcerer for the
of

destruction

others with whom he was person-

ally angry,

or

destruction he

aha oia e

fifi i
mate roa ïa.
oia

those for whose
took bribes to

and destroy.

pray
E

Destroyer whose curse is death.
is

Here

nei.

obtained

Here

hands.

left.

ia bure,

o

this

our

ahatû.

man over

te

TÛ

te Vai

given

of strife was surrendered

o

te

thou has

would be rooted out, and no one

Vai

i

'tu.

e

' tu

Well it is

a

te ahutû

o

Tu)

o

let

reira

tana

the waters

of

fraternity be exterpated,

oore

i

out

Let his

and

roa

e ua mana

roa

into

god take it

e

Carry away this first victim

(of Vai

that

A

na

ra,

noaa

bubu hia
no

God

taihi tumu hia tona

E ore

Taaroa

hîhî

tapao

oh

to

Te

raa

taata

e ua

fetii.
Te

ma

reira
taua

môpô

iho."

noa

bure

Ei

ia

eiaha te hoe

te

tahua i

te

i

te Atua

e

e

oe

fetii,

ra

ia

na

(te Vai

te Atua, performed,

e

fa nei

taua

war

his

oe,

obtained

of

fish

afai

ahutia,
ma

war.

Tu. )

o

ïa,

first

name

prayer over a

just slain in

man

The

S.

i

ora'i,

e

ere

te ahatianoo,

anei
ua

21

What

save

can

Is he

it,

e

entangled in the prayer of the
He's

Sorcerer.

ahatia.

quite dead.

Senet

S.

tana haa

Eiaha
i

te

ta'u nei,

E firi na vau i

opa,

pae

aha-toto-hue.
fatu

ino

E hue

e

gourd be rolling
the house.

I will

plait senet to make,a net bottie
the gourd that has no bag

bag,
has

evil master.

an

aha’tua
in

aha-atua

or

making the god,
of prayers

round
ahavai

the mire
said

or

of

a

the whole

offered to him.

taro

black in

bog. It is

by that means to be more

la fero

taere,

hia

ra

te oh i

ei ahavai e au ai,

ia

ahavai,

te

eita roa 'tu !a e hauti,
te vai

tia i

e

pee,

ahavai

ore

e

S.

raa,

o

te raau

te aha e motu.

FigY

E buru tutau hia

water

that makes it

te

e

ui tua

E etaeta

ui mata horo,

e

ïa.

steeped in
A

-

ahavai,

an

vaa

for

a

round yet

ahavai;

an

the

boxer
beat

The man who

a

gods, and all other

of

is

man

the

ahavai, he is

an

of monsters,

race

is

ahavai, he has exceeding

true

strength,

a race

ing eyes,

a

to

a

is an ahavai.

That
one

of

company

finishes in his day a Marae,

that has (runn)

fish that breaks canoes

pieces.
Very strong and powerful.

A.

E aroha ahavai

e

ore

ïa

e

e

vai

ra

ia aroha.

hauti,

e

coloured

senet made

baked

the

in

te ahaute.

the bananasstalk

-

A red

from husks

in

oven

ïa,

mahemo ia tau,

e

aha ura,

the midst of

the nono and

the bua.

black.)

vai, e ahavai ïa - E tiaa
arioi, e ahavai. E ai to vai rau
i

ra,

and has ate the pig of

one,

no

tana vaa raa,

mau.

has been all

liberty is

(a senet made of husk well steeped
in

mea

ahavai

an

taata

ahavai ïa.

e

from husks

E aha ïa ?

poi hia •tu te iato mua ra i te

e

by

o

vaa

comedians is

te
e

e

*toa,

tui

ahavai.

strong.

-

tona,

is

water

Senet used

S.

ahavai ïa

ahavai

e

Senet

works,

Senet dyed

S.

ïa,

haurâ

who

side of

the

toto ore,

te

ïa.

Let not my
at

e

ei hue i taa

e

taata

hau ê ïa

gourd-water-bottle.

te

oti tana marae,

e

of which

bag to hold the

i

e,

mea

to make net

ai

tiama,

Taua

aha-tôtô-hue

i

maona

e

-

buaa

e

See ahatu.

ahavai

E tutau na i

ia

pe

ra,

e

tiapai

te buru haari,
e

ia hope te

e

22

hûa,

e

tuu i roto i

papa

ino,

te nono,

è

hia

pape
e

mea

ra,

te bua 'toa,

ia

rau

te umu,
ïa.

hia

A.

The

tia

i

te maiore

nei

e.

Mai

ra.

Ua

toaa

roa

!

Ah,

Aha.

te

araea

!

ooe

Ahe

1

o

vai

ia tera

ra

e

cast it

way

Ahe

!

e

e

eiaha

hio

Oh

hia,

ahee.

ad.

te

oe

!

entirely.

boys.

haapao hia,
e maere

eiaha

hia.

look not on

Oh,

the crime is large as the

of

Ad of time future

‘No
nei

ahaeahae

S.

Empty-

of stomach.
te

aheahe

obu i

ore

i

rahi
oti

ino
ai

te

o

to'u
na

ohipa. Ua tataroha roa vau i te
poia tuutuu

ore,

e

succe/sion

tana

iho

te

e

riro

as

in

vau

e

tamaroa,

tamahine, ahee

e

maehaa,

i te hi hoi.

A

S.

tau tamaroa

e

e

See

e

ua

Tui avei

te fare ai

i

titau atura vau i
noaa

onoono

amu

two

raa

tetahi avei, pau mai

ra,

hoe ahee;

I

twins,

i amu atura vau i taua

tana,

te

girl,

section.

A

atura vau

orometua

i

son,

a

paragraph. As

stanza,

Tairi.

and

ra,

always interrogative.

ne/s,

of

ai,

noa.

dirge or song.

a

nei

earth.

See

state of

atu

rave

e

followed after

ahee.

ubu,

fenua te hara.

ua

aheahe.

in

brought forth hers,

Tomo

Ahe,

See Afea.

be

To

there followed behind a

it, wonder not about it.

ahea

te

e

rahi.

ihora

e

She

there

regard it not,

to’u,

toopiti.

you.

teie

tua

tu ïa.

eiaha

ino

heraldry.

Oh, who knew that you were here.
noa

aliment.

haere

ahee i mûri

ite

Oh,

turori

Fanuu

tei

faarue

from destitution

-

to'u manava,

te

ïa.

is it

!

V.N.

i

tatou

o

Ah,

Ahe

aheahe.

aheahe nei

i

ïa

mamae

E aha vau

Interjection of surprise.
Ahe

hôtûtû

brown

dark

hoi, aore atu a te
o

Empty

painful emptine/s.

ripe Breadfruit.

over

Ahe

ia firi

E

A.

obu aheahe

E

ia ama,

e

aheahe.

of accustomed

te aha ura ïa.

ahaveevee

4

mai

rahi

ura

o

E

umu

ra

ahaveevee.
or

i te

a eu ai
e

te hoe ara-

te

mai nei ia ia mea

atura vau, e tae atura

tairi.
faahou

hope atura ia tui,

E
a

vau

i

te hoe tui,

hope mai nei ia'u ta taua

orometua ra.

ahee.

The

Eiaha,
will

subjunctive of hee.
hee

a

E aheehee

Do not you

oe.

mai

be banished.

Haapeepee oe,
haste lest you

te

hee

a

be,

or

Make

oe.

should be

hill

has

banish ed.

back,

to ebb.

To slide down

Ua

as

avatea,

miti.

It

is

te aheehee

midday,

ra

the tide is

te

na

tai

a

tuu.

Be not

the

tide

retreats

when

Eiaha

ïa,

e

e

nine

ahee.

Let

be

ra

e

aheehee

i

ra

in

sail

a

e

e

death, pre/s forward, if

ua

pouri roa,

e

te

mahana,

haere

e

pai

e maro,

ahehe

noa

nei

pohe

E

mehameha

will

mea

te

rouae

the

or

etc.

te

i

uru

rii

rau

meia.

rau

ahehe

roto

the

or

-

raa

te

o

te uruhi

pouri.
be

not

obstinate,

it rustles

strong,

the wind

te

Banana leaves

sun

èifsheveled.

the

among

the dry leaves fly,

trees,

nistle

matai uana,

e

te

ra

te

na

To

roto i

na

te mahae

vao

Do

we

hobu i

VN.

haere ra te

buaa ia horo
i

clum-

of thatch,

or

Eiaha

e

is
ra

motion,

para,

die, Be it so'.
Te aheehee

in

forth

it

it

aheehee

a

climb up

ahehehehe.

or

Te pee

pohe ra,

retreat

not

Do

raau.

haste,

haere,

mua

not

us

te

ia aheehee

ru,

paiuma ino,

e

breeze among trees,

a

saw

ebbing.
Eiaha

declivity of the

crumpling of stiff cloth

te

aore

I shall also slide down.

ahehe

retreat.

la

ra

e,

thing adzed away,

a

vau.

sily,

tuaivi

protuberance.

no

atoa

slope. To recoil from. .To

a

as

Eiaha

aheehee, See Paheehee. V.N. To
flow

is

hia

The

raa.

te

o

tarai

mea

buubuu

raa

the

torn-to-shreds/

are

c

vai,
is

haere i

a

e

The

‘The rustling of hogs among the

declining shortly it will be

dark,

and bathe in the water,

go

and go

to

aheeraa

S.

of

or

aheehee

The declining

hill

a

te

ra,
i

I

night.-

ute aheeraa

vau

te arui,

should

in

I

sun,
be

dark vallies is

the

Rustling

A.

saw

o

te

the de-

and ban home,

overtaken

by

-

rushing

-

Hi/sing.
‘A faaroo

i horo mai nei,

dining of the
lest

descent

ahehe.

raa.

hio atura

roohia

slope

side gradual

I

e

thickets

horrifying.

the house.

as

o

te fare.

te matai

raau,
i

te

e

na

na

i

roto

te ahehe

i

te

omou

raa

o

rii

te ahehe o te raau ia hia

matai, E buahiohio paha.
the

rustling of the
tops of the trees, and
the crashing of the trees as they
fall by the wind, is it not a
Listen

wind

on

to

the

whirlwind.

24

ahehe.

S.

A

crash,

hi/s

a

ahera.

a

-

E ahehe
te hia

rahi,

raa

te

o

te paaina to

e

nei.

faaroo

i

na

te

ahehe

Afea

te

o

be

i

long.

te

E aha

rahi.

i

aau

tera
horo

ïa.

ra

aenei

na

ahei

roto

i

te

species of the Banana

A

A

Deceiver,

E

ara

e

A.

hio hia

e

ïa,

There

e ore

e unauna

is

'tu,

e mea a

raupaa

ïa,

tavae.

something like

but it is deceitful. Murder

aroha,

not

one

will be left.

Look not

ceitful,
it

is

as

at

a

in Raiatea,

woman

from Vaitavae

finely dre/sed but

decrepitude is under the bonnet.

taua nei

te vai

A

tino,

e

farerei

we

meet

again in person,

If

we

retain our strength we

again after a very, very

long time.
Papeete. April 28 1851
3.

species of fish that is

A

abundant on the shores from

December

April the months of

to

plenty. Its first stage is a
Pauara,
5

second a marava, and the
then it is fifteen inches

aheu,

e

long and good eating. Baked in
bundles

as

a

Pauara it

is coarse

eating as saw dust.
ia

tere

ia maru

rahi,

E

te

(it) it is de-

the large external leaf,

taua

to

face.

the heart and anger that

destroys the whole fraternity,

taua i

very

again see each other's

very

toe.

shall

return ? I

you

to

ra

maoro

we

e mea

e

E

shall

imposing aheu

humu tei te aau, e

e

teatea vai

is in

aroha ïa,

rii

tafetii,

Eiaha

e

vahine faahema

e

?

ahera ê atu.

ahera ê atu ?

e

shall meet

Deception like,

ra,

riri

ahema

Deception.

ia oe,

E huru

ahema

and haavare.

ai

afera ê atu.

huere huehue tana parau.

ahema.

te

mata

Shall

faahema.

See

e

ite anei

E

medicinally.

Ahema.

See

Very,

long time, very,

very

etaeta

S.

used

a

E buaa

ahehe ?

ra

afata.

ïa,

hoe mai

oe

When will

honu-ofai, mai te ahehe o te tai
nia i

long time,

A

atu ïa vau,

A

future.

long.

very

i motu iho

raau

time

of

also Afera.

Rustle.

S.

ad.

te aheu,

e

ia iri etaeta,

e

tini mai
e

taratara ai ta ra i
A

that

fish

comes

it is

itea te poa.
in millions

soft fish to

the

aheu

the

palate; It has a skin that is

-

a

rough its scales not seen.

25

ahi
a

also Auahi

See

hia

ahi

E

i

na

Eiaha

ia.

ei

ahi.

te

aha

Fire.

S.

ahi

te

tûtû,

tatou ?

ta

E ahi

tunu

a maoro

umu,

tatou.
friction

is

our

fire

to

roast.

an

oven,

4 RGW
è

te

hia

ua

manihinihi

Ai ta
mutaaiho

fire

i

a

fire

for

tê

be over-long. ■)

we

te

ahi

nei

taua rao

e

raau maro

(light with blackne/s)

Mahuie

e

ei

auato,
e

o

na

medua

Ai ta

ra

Aoaomaraia

te

tane,

raua

i

to

aore

a

i

auahi.

te

o

Mahuie

o

Aoaomaraia

te

maue

ra

te

amaa

i

i

taua

taua

rao

e

uraura

ama,

ra.

Ua maere

i

te buru

ua

imi atura

maro.

Na tana

tei taua raau

oia,

e ua

'tu

itea taua rao ra. Ua

ahi.

No

ai

anei,

e

E aha

ra

i

i

Ua

rave

ama.

raharaha ei

e aore a

haabutu ihora Aoaomaraia

ua

haari maro,

A tuu ra,

e

tei te pupuhi

Oaoa aera

raa

ra,

ama roa aera.

raua

i

Tahu hia atura i

ahi

te rauoro

e

Tii hia atura i

tunu.

ei

te ahi,

te

ei maa, o tana ta

rererai,

te matamua ra.

tunu i

roto i

te raau

Mauruuru

tura raua,

e maru

rao) anei.

aera

te maa i

tunu hia.

te ahi.

raa

ei

Aoaomaraia i

te ravea ?

tamata

tona ra raho,

o

aha ra e naupa

roto (i te

no

Mahuie

te niau,

vavahi na. Vavahi ihora

e

o

aera

e

nia i

a

ihora,

Huhuti

tamau

atura i

te

nei,

manao

huruhuru

ei

ihora

i

i

e,

ite

Ua huhuti

â i ama. Tuu hia

rua

tei

e

e aore

vahiné

parau

hia tura;

rouru

raua

ama.

i

ra.

te aurima,

Ua tamata ihora

ua

tamau.

e

Û atura

e

tabu,

e a

tamau,

e aro

raau

raa

mai te rao
i

iho

Tau

Aoaomaraia,

atura

i

raa,

purau maro,

roto

i

te hoe mau mea

haere

rahi.

hio atura

I

te vahiné.

maira te

te faarori raa ra, ama roa aera.

(springing up in pride)
no

e mea

Ei purau mutu te

ama.

Aoaomaraia,

â

aore

tii mai,

a

hoi.

e

faa

ua

teie te tau

purau maro

anei

ore

E

Ua parau

ra,

hupe,

ua poopoo

ihora

Mahuie,

o

e
ra.

e ua parau

faaama %.

te

tuturi,

i hia hia

ofai

ama,

te

ua

e

te omore i
tau

Ua

faauri,

ua

e

ihora,

roa

raa.

o

0 Aoaomuraia

ota.

maa

ia

riaria i te ai

e ua

ra,

i

raa

A

to be an oven

Tahiti

o

te

noa

shall be a long time, vahiné

we

lest

What

for ?
be

it

Let

It is not

fire,

noa

be

to

fire.

for

ua poto

e

rori,

Use

Ua hia

aurima.

Ua rau te

Ore

E ai ta roa

e

ite hoe ofai

auati,

e

te omore

roa

te obu i
roa

atura te hotûtû,

te hanatunatu o

ore

te hu,

Maru

roa

ua

aera,

roa

te hobuebue,

to raua obu. Ua

taipate'e haere noa,
e ua

haapii o

26
«

Aoaomaraia

raua

o

Mahuie

tamau auahi

A

tuu

i

te

Many efforts made to kindle fire.
But

it

te

He

took

auahi; E ahuahi tamau ta Mahuie,

to

rub and

raua

e

Aoaomaraia ei Metua

o

oia atura

te Metua

tamau-auahi.
E

eia

mea

â

atu

ama

E

maro

mûri

a

e

i

te

e

ite

i

4

it

his

nose

hia hia.

Alas he

from

Raiatea

rubbed.

first

the

was

stone

has

It

that

deep chasm on its surface. JMO
Translation

fire in

Ho

-

saw

sur-

large

fly.

a

as

a

for

open.
the

the

is in

of

fly. His wife

split it

There

it

it

was

no

tinder.

pulled

by roots the

up

pubes for tinder,

igmited not. They put the

on

cocoa

a

nut leaf,

but it

cocoa

nut husks

dry palma christ leaves

-

for

tinder,

which on being blown ig-

ni ted.

They rejoiced the kindled

a

fire

in

fly. But how shall I procédé.

to get

ignited not. His wife

colected dry

fly. He thought in him-

wood, and out of the

effort

ignited not. Aoaomaraia then

and

to

dry piece to rub

pulled off his hair for tinder

the

the

said

He

fire

self, well I have obtained fire.
Out

long it is before

burned.

but

tree,

the stone

it

He split it open and found

red

a

the

It alighted on

this

his knees

A dry piece on which

was

the wife.

red

from

place on which it

hairs of her

dry branch of the hebiscus.

search
SB.i d
it

the

the

Aoaomaraia wondered and went

-

His wife Mahuie

were

thing flying,

a

snevel

he rubbed hard, at length

(springing up pride)

Aoaomaraia

said how

Aoaomaraia made an

Mahuie

was

hung down

The

and will it not burn.

with,

(Light with darkness) and Mahuie

this

till

quite short in his hand,

rub, and

eating raw food. Aoaomaraia but

husband,

rubbed

to

feited

That

He

is dry.

formerly. All

parents of fire.

rub with.

It

Tahiti

were

hold

alighted. Come and cut off a piece.

fire,

#

in his

to

a

black, but it did not kindle.

is

this

great

a

which

club

burns.

it

on

an

confirmed by Tito

was

stone

cramped thro rubbing,
turned

Tamatoa, and in my garden at

Vainuu
was

auahi,

Aore te rahi

the above

ignite at all.

burnt not.

it

priest of Raiatea called

Vaiau,
and

ao.

e mea

e,

obtained

I

old

i te

to

but

tamau atu

e a

flat

a

E

tu.

noa

hand

would not

hia hia. club grew

e

ta Mahuie

hia

hopoi mai i mûri
po,

no

Ruahine-

no

tana

ore

e

atoa

ia Tumu po,

the

for roasting.

Banana
the

sky,

food

first.

He brought

(called rererai) fly
for food,

that he

which was

roasted at the

They were very much pleased,

they were easy in their bellies

27

U

thro

roasted

food.

Then

disap-

peared the distended belly

»

the
the

that

griping belly. The wind

ting fire by the tobacco spokers.

the rectum

no

sounded

more

See
I

thing striking against
They

were

I

both easy,

Tahiti, yet there is

tii

mai

haere mai

the

art

no'u nei.

Set

forth

keeping in their fire.

ahi

I

fire, Pire that

goes

gun

that

she is

Mahuie,

not out is
the mother

godes of continual burning,
rubs not

for her

fire.

It

burning. But the fire

of Mahuie

was

often

stolen, and

conveyed to unholy places and

The

it

obtained
J M

ahi

The

S.

sandal

E
e

i

rahi

noanoa

ei monoi

te haua.

E

raau

te ahi
e

mu

A

very

to

scrape
and

to

come

to

ahi

rii,

fetch what

buy flints,

to be

flat, and edible

very

sandy. The shell is used

to

and polish cup and dishes
the bark of which

clean

nei,
te

te ahi

ia maitai

i

te

tihaa

maine,

te haua

vari,

e

ïa.

maa

E

utere aua,

vau

umete

ei

taupoo.
The ahi

varavara

e

e

E rnatana

ia pee

te toetoe,
hia

rave

nei.

te abu

e

ei paaro hoi,
vaü

(is)

aute,

a

e

i

i

Tahiti

nei,

ai ta rea tumu

and

itea.
A

tree very

the sandal

sweetly scented

wood.

When

i*

for

scented

oil,

house with odour.

have

been

found.

prepared

will fill the
A

separate on Tahiti,
♦

wash

tree

widely

Not many

it well
the

till

roa

huru

ahi,

ei

te pia

good fish. Pirst

#
roa

-

speicesrofi'cockle. It is

E

ei

ia butu hia.

fare

caked

wood.

raau

S.

tho

ra

Sep 1851

odoriferous wood

aha ?

cloth is made.

by friction.

Orsmond

te

te

flints for my self on my

ahi.

greater part knew not that
was

i

i

get-

intended voyage.

-

kept in by night and by day.

hoo

e

come

delicate,

is always

hoo

e

in

a

pupuhi na'u, i taua tere

have

Darkne/s) Aoaomaraia parent of
of

oe

Thou hast

(origin of

Tumupo

often used

pupuhi.

ei

of

is

ahi

Aoaomaraiâ and Mahuie learned

she

such

n®

stone

-

and

of

There

belly inflated with wind,

one

0

flint.

A

on

another.

'#

S.

thing

from
as

ahi

smell,

the muddy

insipid taste is gone,

it

(is) like food. The shell of the
ahi

is

taken for cleaning

outside of
out

the

a

shell and for

inside and

off the

scooping

for polishing

large wooden dishes,

and for

cleaning the bark of the China
paper tree (aute) and the bark
from the arrowroot stems of which
bonnets are made.

28

¥

ahi.

V.N.

sit

To

on

the

as

eggs,

hen does.
Ua

*

e

haere hia

tu,

atu

a

eiaha

fatata i

te

pâtô.

(are)

near

(to he) foisted.
(the eggs) Do

near

S.

has

thro

the

essence

A

given to oil that

name

fermentation extracted

wood.

of sandal

royalty used it.
tena monoi

E aha

ïa,

homai

na,

tau

ia

ei

monoi

hoo na vau,

e

monoi,

is

wood oil.

sandal

Oh yes,

dour.

ai au,

It is

true

Give it me, I

that

prefer to perfume my self and

bathe

àhl
a

S.

man

of

FigY

from the

(ahi) fire,

singular energy and

prowess.
Tera

f

taata,

itoi to hau
e

ore

e

hio

ê

e

Exclan of surprise and of

âhi

contempt. Destruction,

o

fenua nei

te

i

te

e

or

destruction

!

Ua urupüpü roa
te

moa

ufa.

pohiri iti i toe.

Aita

at our

Alas,

tribulation,(See)

evastation of the country,

the

exterminated by the vengeance

It

is

of

the

gods. The hen is

(The moth-

are) emboweled, No a little

root

(child, scion) left.

âhi

Excla11

Alas for me.

oe

âhï. Na oe iho i

e

hauti, aitoa. E moa repe
Cry not alas. Your
mischeifous.
art

a

nei oe.

self was

Well it is so.

fowl with

Thou

great comb.

Excla~ of Indifrence. Let

ahï

be
ra,

a

ere

a

ere

e

pohe noa tu,
Let

it
taehae la,

not

if not

E ahi

be

If death;
it

so.

eiaha e haapao,

Ahi ra,

-

tu.

taeae,

e

Ua otore hia

hia ïa.

noa

ahi mau ïa,

tona,

(as a)

the morning.

in

worst
<•

it is

is finished,

stream over me.

let

to

:

wood; he will not be long
it

ere

Oil of great

It is the oil

buy it.

(he) is really fire

will not heed (even) a

Eiaha

that ?

vai i te

brother, He is afire that eats

faatahe.
oil

What

e o

e mauruuru

raa

man

savage,

ers

te monoi haua rahi. A,

e

will

E ahi mau

?

hobu

roiaahia,

exceeding activity, he (is)

of

It

highly prized. Formerly none

but

e

e

Ahi, ati hoi tatou el Te pau raa

breaking the shells.

ahi

tana

poipoi ia.

will be addled. She

eggs

(is)

I

ua

lest she forsake, and all

not,

is

e a

ore

e

oti,

ua

Iron

on

'ïa;

That

faahitiraaue

e

toa

e

(her) frighten her

near

go

the

Eiaha

farue hoi oia,

The dam broods
not

hia,

moa

huero i te faero hia,

pau na

We

te

te maiaa.

aera

iana,

i

tatou

fatata

te ahi

ai

atoa, i pohe ra,

i hee ra, e hee
the worst come, regard
be not suited.

suited,

let die

-

If banishment,

29

ahi

Excla'

of

dear.

,

E aha
ta

oe

tahi

E

contempt. Oh dear,

oe

e

ahi

iho

parau

e

haapao atu. 0 vai

ai

1

maa

If there

side

to

âhï

Excla"' of regret.

hear you.

It is evil

maitai

o

na

tere.

ïa,

E

te

e

te

fenua,

te hara

rahi.

It

is

crimes

as

a

it?

te hara I E

ua ave

evil

te hau â i te

is

were

food

a

in

its

apples

rose

season.

would

we

and collect them for our intro

go

duction

on

arrival.

is full

of

juice and refreshing.

The

rose

The

ahia.

The

the crimes

from

Excla~

An

tion,
of

or

taunt, or
ana,

hifsing. Great indeed. Fene indeed.

'âhïâ,
tumu

e unauna

ore;

titimoa;
noa,

vaha îa, e roo

vahiné ino,

e

without

She is

the peg

does to which (they

sie) fowls in readne/s to fight;
it
<*

is fine canoe drifts all

hand,

one

hahaere rii maite

hia

oe,

e

oe

to

fine indeed, whose

this

It

comes

fore

The Indigenous rose
into

season

the breadfruit,

watery,

a

is very

but almost tastele/s.

hia,

a

e a

a

hee,

pohe hoi.

again. Go as the cater-

the king does,

go as

fall, lest you die.

Semantically speaking,

is not

an

imperative, but a

comparison of the distribution of
this

and

imperative ‘â

true

the

might be interesting.

apple.

little be-

Ei nei

?

fall, by whom will you

V.N.

lacerated.
S.

faatû faahou hia

hasty, go deliberetly

4-NB RGW

âhiâhi

property it it.
àhïa

vai

e

stood up

lest you

ugly

an

ru;

pillar does

her legs taper downward

woman,
as

root.

prostrate posi-

a

Morally into disrepute.

Be not

be

indeed, grand by the

representation of the mouth,,
fame

hoi

to

to fall

e

lest you

âhïâ, na vai ia taoa.

Great

a

impera6 of his,

hahaere arii,

e avae

ino opae haere

e vaa

the

formed'.

erect

an

Eiaha
âhïâ

in blo/som but

are

has not

it much.

exceeds

trees

apple

the c

longtail to it,

country is the Ce/s,

The

fruit

indeed,

ahia

te

ra

indeed.

âhï,

ahia,

e

oninâ.

i

The ahia

Who is on one

ei

tiare hia

Te

ra

tii,

e

tatou nei

to

nenunenu

ai ta

Why exclaim oh dear. Who is to
regard your speech.

i

haumaru.

i te faaroo raa.

pae

ahia, ahiri

ta tatou ia

o

tatou

vai

Na

te

tau

mea

fish
is

-

Wounded, mangled,
As by

bamboos

merely

■}

a

the fternes of
or

cut.

any way.

It

30

E aha ra,

*
i

te mamae,

rima i

nei
te

âhiâhi

ua

cloudle/s evening.

to'u

Ai ta

aua

tena,

tiria

e

haere hia

i

rahi

a

ai

But

tu;

what,

with agony.

paharahara tera,

e

My hand is lacerated

by the eel. Oh Sir my fingers
*

cut

are

know

things cast off.

for all
be

on

your

so

much cut.

pàrt therefore you are

àhlàhl
«

e

«

taparu oe i te rave. Hoe

ua

bubu

rama

e

•#

toe,

àhlàhl

la

vahi

tte

naha

ra

taua e hoe,
e

to

te mania,

a

e

and painful fore-

mai anei ? Teie ra

e

una

tubu

mai,

raa

a ua

pohe

be finished

The energy

ere

you

die/

evening of forebodings

What

wonder can it be ?

an

it disease ?

it

grow

If on this evening

(on me) I am probably dead.
anuanu.

S.

A cold

-

fresh

evening.
E aha

ra,

tatou

i

water
as

mai te ofai rari vai

teie nei po.

maitai

anuanu

You have but one

seed left

candle nut

sea.

ânâenàë teie iau nei.

Is

ra

body is cut off, You coax
little,

me.

roa

Ta.

wet in
this night. It is

(are)

we

evening very cold

ahiahi-areburebu.
of

E ahiahi

what, as a stone

But

work at even tide.

do

S.

Thia is an

ei

maitai ai,

Your work will not

of your

An evening of

ahiahi

e

rai-utiuti.

e

ânàenâe

ra

ahiahi

'tu ai oe.

a reva

rumaruma

riro â la i

you

e vaere

tooe, ua motu te varua;

ahiahi

E aha

with

oti;

taoe haa e

E ore

the

paha vau.

morally. Eventide.

or

surface of

E ahiahi

Evening, physically,

S.

thorns/ripples

bodings of evil.

It must

pa/sed over. It is a crime

not

let us be off to our

There are no

the

on

evening,

a serene

setting in full orb.

unusual anxiety

is a receptacle

that

that

is

sun

ahiahi

Did you not

the most.

the

land.

oh I am overcome

te moana.

cloudle/s sky,

A

Prepare ye,

w>j

J3ut

tatou, hoatu i te fenua,

taratara o

aore

te àhiàhi

e

te heebuenui ra hoi te râ,

faaineine

e

eita ia vahi

âhiâhi.

te

ite e,

i

oe

e

ore,

poraorao

aneane,

rima,

menemene

roa.

e

E rai

puhi. A to'u e hoa

te

to'u nei

atura

roa

raverahi, motumotu roa

mao

#.

âhiâhi

ua

àhlàhl-aneaneV S. A fine serene,

faarue roa vau

ua

indeed.

S. An evening

great disturbance

and conster-

nation.

depart.

o
o
o
°

»

In the evening you
and I will start,

ip the cool shade
is best. It will

calm, there is silvery mottled
sky clouds unbroken.

be

Ai ta

'tu â teie

areburebu,
te

taata,

i

te moua,

ahiahi i te

rahi o
te obua anae ra, e horo
e

te riritua

i te haabu raa.

31

¥

(has)

There

(been) this

He

It

(is)

a

(are) appaled, all (are) design-

He

(is)

cone

ing to

you.

evening for disturbance,

4k

people

to the mountains,

run

to

fortification.

a

ahiahi-atua.
which he

on

A god

S.

evening,

te parau
tana

E aha

hara anei

te

oto

mai

nei

A

ta

taua

teie

anai tatou i

tamai anae,

tatou.

ia.

ofai

nei

tai

e

i

tairi
i

mai,

teie te taoa na

e

fariu

oe

But

what

i

i

i

oe,
te

nei,

te po.

Shall

we

not

a

cries, as a large stone

smitten

(is) the

cry,

like

things cut up falling on the

(is) the

P

expose

our

son.

tii

a

ua

pohe roa, Ua riri au,

o

ratou

i

taahi

e

te apa

teie

i

ouma

te

A

hûâinanu,

pia. E mea mauruuru rahi
tatou, ua ora tatou.

na

Behold god

god evening this,

speaking in his prophet. He says

to

(will be) destroyed

side

"that

Go

morrow.

because

and

on

(is)

and

take

them all

am

angry

with them,

they have trodden on the

breast of nly

sacred red feathers

offer of

the

very

peace"

comforting to

ahiahi-atutututu.

This

us,

we

(are)

cry.

Go fetch

all the property of

Peradventure

this

(is)

are

in

An evening in

S.

All

arms.

are

excited.
E aha

ra

atutututu

tei vahao

anae

te horo mai nei,

hia

ra

ino

ïa.

te auahi.

Te
atu

Te tea haere

E ahiahi

E aha ra te

what

?

Te horo

ra.

na,

But

and

a,

rave,

against the gods. Behold the

house

tera peau

e pau

e

a

which all

war,

(have we) committed crime

when

mai nei te atua i roto i

saved.

(be) strangled. Is there

cricket

i naha,

e

(is) this. Take heed.

god evening this.

or

eiaha

ao

tèie,

atua

(are) dead. I
mai

E manava, haere

fetii

to

e

your

darkne/s.

taura,

te

te

taoa ïa,

turn

4rgw pae *au ■) ananahi nei

hia,

te taoa

i

roto

mai oia.

riri

mai

nia i

your

te

penei âê oia

te po

e

e

Weiome to

with

angry

e

naha

mauriuri,

tamaiti

mauriuri,

A

i

E

tii, a tauarai

tai

e

ahiahi-a

e

te haraharatau

fare.
a

e

te

te

o

e ara,

E pau

hia;

tai mai

e

ra,

teie.

te uumi
ua

the

ahiahi

E

good.

atua

be not

to

for

or

from hell.

family in this world,
face

reaveals himself

grief for his property.

Come to us, Here is your pro-

perty,

either for vengeance,

«

(is) crying in the cricket

he.

not

atutututu

tumu.

(is) outside. All

are

others
that. Fire bands (are) sent off
from the bow. There (is) evil
excitement. What is the origin
in

arms.

of it.

Some

run

this way,

ahiahi-aueue

ahiahi

E ahiahi

tamai

roo

faito

aueue

e

âueue.
i

te

raa

pae,

te

maona

An

e

burufaahee roa

turnu, auanei

tatou

e

ai

e

te

raau

E aha e piri ai

te

evening of anxious fearful

An

An evening of tremor

Perhaps to day we shall be all

tling of the boxers,

the origin

it, and it concluded by the

(It is) not drun-

(it is different to
that.'Thou from the sea (are)

kenne/s,

seized

on

suddenly
to

by the gods will seized
and kill us,

on us

or

day we shall be as a floating
the sea.

before

board

-

to day

and eat raw roots,

we

shall go

or

rotten wood.

How can our

(are) eyelids close.

one

side,

thou of the shore

one

side,

therefore this tremb-

ling.

pôîâ. 5. A gloomy overcast

ahiahi

evening.

ahiahi-hitirere.

A evening of

S.

starting of gusts of

sudden

tatou

te

tumu

No

te

te

o

iho nei

e.

0

tatou

tatou iho nei pohe.

ahiahi hitirere ino nei

te hiroa
Alas

for us,

of

hia,

ra,

riro paha i te vero

e

rai pôîà te rai. E ahiahi

e

we

the origin

destruction,

this evening of

on ac-

sudden

reàson.

of anxious

te avae.

be) probably a storm (It is) an overcast
But

there (will

what,

a

dark evening, no star nor

ahiahi

pôlà. S. An hunger bitten

sky,

evening. A starvation evening.
Nothing to eat.

pa/sion, and on powers of human

ahiahi-panoonoo

e

moon.

taata pre.

own

our

E aha

pôîa, aore fetia,

pa/sion.
'Aue

»

ota,

evening the fleet will arrive.

The wres-

count

te para

evening this of the alarm

aueue

unequaled in shaking.

of

pe.

ai

hià'i,

iri mata nei.

#

*

hià'i

uneasyne/s this. Perhaps this

E ahiahi

rise of clubs.

#

vâru arui

e

ino ïa

war;

of

paha te nuu. Auanei paha
tatou

ê !a. To tai

e mea

rahi teie.

panoonoo

auanei

ia i

ore

to uta nei tahi pae

e

âueue ai.

*

tatou

opani hia i te bu raau. Eere

tahi

ê

to

E

taero ava,

of

Auanei

teie;

*

te

E ahiahi

Any evening of

trembling, shaking.

tremor,
E

S.

S. An evening

fearful uneasyne/s.

E ahiahi

pôià ino,

aore a

te
E

mamae

i

te obu i

te maa ore.

taamu

i

te obu

te

atu

ai,

E vai

aninia nei

i

taura

a

taoto

te haumanava, Te

te mata i

te pôia.

33
■'m

evil

An

I*

The

pain of the stomach departs

not

on

acc^ of the absence of

food.

Gird

and go

feast
from

the

-

aha

9

a

e

a

piri ai
hia'i

te

ofarefare

te

arui,
o

te

ore,

obu i

te

ivi

tuamoo, oia te

ore

e

i

nei

oe

the

eyes

close, how

(be) slept,

the

(is) collapsed for

want

food,

the

no

sustenance,

backbone, because of
and this shock-

E aha

ei

maa

i

#

S

"E ahiahi

i

bua

o

e

auau

ao

tera

rae

taata

ia

potaotao,

te

raau

tia

e

szuirui

ai hia 'tu ai

e

raau

e

tane, o ta

ê atu.

darkne/s of the potaotao

thickne/s the forehead

exceeds in

(if you walk) The evening of thick
darkne/s is the tree that s&nds

the*presence of Creation (Atea,

See under

Atea). Te bird that eats

blossom of that

the

tree oh god of

beauty, ia (Poiri ruirui) thick
impenetratable blackne/s that the

hio

na

pai i te poiri,

te

na

S.

mao

ahiahi

e

haere

tere autaa mabura

te

aéra,

e

ahiahi raumai teie,

porao

o

te rai,

anae

ia.

auanei,

poiri,

A dryland clear

evening.

Auanei mai

tuu, ahiri hoi

a

mai

rau

This
company

us

a

two

not

put off.

Look

moon.

o

e

aore

te moana ereere

(evening) (will)

at

If

come

the

who have been living in the

mountains

in

the darkesculentum.

nefs. To night
for

te

o

taoto.

Let

#

poipoi

Poiri

o

e

aiaifaa,

manu

te

Atea

o

aro

fine

night
e

taua

e

there

te

E mehameha

a very dark

tatou

teie nei

taua

potaotao.

raau.

ahiahi

)
)

poiri
pouri

avae,

te

escape.

day chases away.

famine.

e

way

E buta te

te

in

the belly adheres

to

"t

that oftersno

ofâenous

(will be) pierced by the branch

stomach

ahiahi

,

ahiahi

The

pôià riaria i teie

the night

ahiahi

.

ê

maa

ing hunger in this continued
9

,,

thick

E mèa meumeu hau

te

te

üa piri te

tamau.

of

i

i

te mata;

maa

can

darkne/s,
te

S An edYening of

potaotao

poivaiva i te ruirui te

above.

See

ore

te

can

poivaiva )
)

ahiahi

rope,

(are) giddy f

i

te

ahiahi

haere atu.

taoto

e

How

#

eyes

maa

atu

aore

obu

belly with

hunger.

E aha
e

the

to sleep. Water is the

ahiahia

(4

hunger bitten evening.

the

evening,

shark

let

we

in
us

shall be food
this

dark

two go and aleep.

ning,

quest of the wild arum
This,

a

fine dry

eve-

there is not a speck on the

sky, nothing but the blue deep sky.

34

ahiahi-rootamai.
of alarm

from

war.

E hitimaue

rahi

po

te

ahu

i

te

te

tatou

repo,

tuaurua hia

ua

tatou ia

to

te

te

omore;

I

ite hia

1 tu

ïa e,

Great

(was)

our

i

te

peho,

maehae,

e

E ahiahi rootamai !a,

alarm in the

Pehea hoi,

our

backs

alarm from
know

war

an

ahiahi-rurui.

evening of
could

How

-

(it was)

that

feint.

a

A gloomy,

S.

we

eita

te raea

is

experienced,

e

What

ahiahi,

ai ta

roa

'tu

ahiahi tapi tapi rahi

Ai ta

Ai ta hoi

taoto poia noa pai

e

te

o

else

te mau fare atoa.

i

maa

po
can

tii raa maa.
be done.

Let

us

sleep in hunger this evening. There
is not

food this night of great

any

There(is)not provision

in all the houses, and there (is)

shallow

fetching of food in the night.
ahiahi-tavairéa S. An evening on
which there is dimne/s, of jaundice
no

E ahiahi

no

teie

destitution.

evening.

vave,

maa,

pillows of spears and

(was)

i

tatou

dren

It

there

great destitution of provision.

teie.

clubs.

a

night, put.

which

on

we

the vallies,

shed, when it is

ahiahi-tapi tapi. S. An evening

earth,

to

little after

a

fine

the

the

carried our chil-

a

into

haavare.

e

it is)

canoe

e

made

be mistaken,

(comes) the storm. Pull the

night. We hurried our cloth in

we

not

us

clear

ua paave

e

tamarii

mau

Let

gloomy evening,

nei. ua tanu haere tatou

na

e

An evening

S.

rurui,
ra

paha

poiri vave-

e

e ua

tai haere

te

hia mai,
ra

te

like vision from the'absence of

food and extreme hunger.
It is) an gloomy, shadowy eveTeie ahiahi e, e ahiahi-tavairea
ning, darkne/s (has) quickly
n° te poia rahi, e mea re'are'a te
peretei tiai aia.

ia hio atu. E ore e mau
(eita) rain. Because the crickets,te mata, te taereapâ noa nei te
those keepers of the land (are)
avae, te tuperetii haere nei.

covered,

but"perhaps it will not

E

crying about.
ahiahi-rumaruma.

S.

a

scowling,

Eiaha tatou nei

ae

tuu.

e

e

teie,

vare,

e

tei muri

to te vaa i te
ia rai aneane hia ra,

te vero,

purau,
a

rumaruma

a

ore

roa

ê

e

tia ia haere.

te buta

mauiui
hau

lowering evening.

ahiahi

maxi mea

ra

Ia atea

tara anani,

te mauiui
te

ahiahi

o

E mea
e

te poia.

tavairea no

te

poia.

it(is) an
evening of great dimne/s of vision.
Oh

All

this

evening !

things are yellow to the view

35

to

look

The

on.

steadily,

eye

the legs stagger, now

(one) rolls head
*

not fix

can

heels.

over

isl!j?o/sible to walk,

there is

pain from the pierces of an

or

but the greatest

thorn,

orange

It

thunder,

head.
Not

king is dead,

a

this.THe

twisted light-

nings darts forth,

the thunder

Behold that

roars,

evening

an

sudden clap over

a

Perhaps

like

it is

nut

coacoa

evening of dimne/s of vision

burning, by the lightning.

hunger be far

away.

A very

S.

portentous sky. A

very

E aha

rai,

angry

angry

na

rahi

meia,

noho

t

ii

ua

fare

Oh but

e

what

of heaven

na

o

rohi

maitai

e

turu

house of heaven

is

full.

evening of gloomy

Be

alert.

gourds

the

It

anger.

Bananas,

in(doors) in the house,

sit

will

ahiahi-patiri.

S.

An evening of

rai

maa

patiri la,

e,

e

ahiahi

rai hôinia. Ua

e

pôhe paha te arii. Aore atu â.
Te

hâ maira

te

haruru mail a

Na

hoi

tera
na

taua

hoi

if

as

lighted up.'A

E ahiahi

tutui.

e

te ahiahi

fâ.

e

te

toahu;

aore

ati

noa ae.

ata,

E

e

tutui
riro

ino

tutui

E

â te

te

te matai

toerau,

einaa

la,

uraura o

te

Mai te mea
auahi

hia,

te

ra

e,
uraura.

E tutui rahi

la.
An

of

i

hia i

E ahiahi

evening lighted up, An evening

westerly wind, an evening for

appea(ra)nces. Lighted
immense frys of
heat.

up

for

fish, and of sultry

There has not

(been)

so

great

about'.

(is)

It

as

if lighted

up

by fire for readne/s. It will be

thunder.

ê

are

clouds

redne/s on the clouds all round

be well.

teie

of

(is)

put weights on the thatch,
and

evening red and

in which the whole ma/s

ua

the whole

an

Strut

e a

ai.

the water

full,

are

S An

house

a

lowering,

te

rai. E ahiahi

o
E

hue

nina te aufara,

e

te

ïa.

there is

tree

sign of wind and heat.

ati fare

ua

tuatua

r&

shattered,

ahiahi-tutui

sky and evening.

ê

sky,

is

ahiahi-tuatua.

*

of

this

pain is from hunger. Let the

from

«

Oh

te uira ofirifiri,

naari

te hoe

te uira

te

i

wind,

ua

parari,

fare, ua ama,

tutui.

is

an

ahiahi-buauau.

evil
S.

redne/s.

An evening of

general mental trembling on consternation of feeling.
E ahiahi-buauau

patiri.
ra

it

taata;
E

rahi

teie na te

Te rîrîtua haere nei

opani hia paha i

ra

teie,

te

aitu.

e

te taata.

te tamai. E aha

paharahara la. Ua riri

But

what

not

that

the north wind

consumes

the

consternation,

(is) this,

what

ensaitment

it will

pro-

But

war.

He

man.

will

w

e

i

which all

shiver with disease

or

from

-

and

cold

Aug1

(as in July -

Septem~)

aha,

e

noa

bupa

noa

nei.

rahi,

i

E ahu rahi

toetoe

e,

te bupa-

E ahiahi bupabupa

te rima i

i

taata

toetoe,

te

taratara i

te vai mato ra;

mai

te

te

niho,

or

a

a

that

ahi ai

e

toa ia taata.
E ore e haapae

e

momi hia ia.

3.

A

species of coral which

te
the

if under

te
ra

sea

it

comes

in con-

it creates an accrimonious

tact,

smarting. On being brought into
e

it

loses

atetetete te

e

e

the

eats

,

toa

the air
mania

that

iron wood,

te auahi iana.

te

E mea anuanu maitai

playful.

fire

consumes

aha. ra,

ahifa

toetoe, mai te iri moa ra,

A

S.

warrior

E pa.u

are

Behold all

eats the iron wood,

that

E

te arearea

e

x

te hauhau-mariri rahi

Te meumeu nei

e

ai-toa

fiend

te

ia,

ahi

people

ra

Aue

iri

old

fire

te po.

ahiahi;

rii.

ruau

the

e

ae

ra,

teie

gode/s of discripitude,

naha te bupabupa noa,

mai,

the in-

(is) the evening for the

warrior,

tona

te hauti

mau

e

hoi.

roa,

te

e

feefee anei

E

ruahine metua

This

ahiahi-bupabupa. S. An evening
on

te

naha

ra

angry.

among

habitants.
No

(is)

God

which the gode/s of

on

decripitude appears

(it is) the

crime.

of

evening

the people (are)

people,

bably be cosed with

ao

that

put aside the iron wood, he swallows all.
An evening of great trembling
ahiani-ruahine-metua. S. An

for
in

fire

a

te maero.

1tu a

Aore

that power.

E ore na

taa.

hoi

E ahifa

Ta.

the elephant-

Is his disease

tinao haere

iasis ?

or

shivers

all night

behold he

what,

till day-

(has) also great burn-

Alas

for

the

cold, all(is)

shivering. It (is) an evening

tre/singly cold,
-

skin of
of

it is dis-

great shivering,

thick

man

it

not also

the fingers

from cold.

the
for

fowl

Like

(is) the skin

roughness. But (it

is) like rock water,
(are) dull,

the

the teeth

the jaws rattle.

oe.

therefore you

be

e

ahifa that

feeling about,

which you were

ing.

of

Should

ai

i maero

na

(was such) smarting.

Never

light and

pai tena taoe i

smart.

ahifa-tu-mo(a)na. S. Coral lime
stone.

It

brown

dark

is
or

in huge ma/ses

dim yellow,

of a

and

greatly frequented by fish. Its
effects
the

on

human

coming in contact with
skin

are

as

those pro-

by the sting nettle. On
coming into the air it loses its
irritating power

duced

37

y

0

one

speech.

Eiaha
*

oe

taata

hia,

raurau

te

la huri
ê

i

te

taua
e

hia

e

iri

ore

e

rahi, e

e mea maero

taata

pae,

tu moana.

haafatata raa

hape i

e

taua ahifa na,

i

tu

te ahifa

toa rahi

E

ia pee

te iri.
nia

te ahifa i

ra

I

maero.

ra

raro

i

taf

te

M aero Ta.
large the ahifa that

Coral

0

in

stands

the

Do not

sea.

err

have

it (is)

skin left,

no

t

a

thing (that is) very iritable

skin is gone.

his
#

scratch himself,

will

man

and

when dry

But

under

sea

nei

tua.

at him.

ahi-fai

A fire

E

ore

maa

»

e

reo

i

te

a

tana.

obu

a

aau,

i

piri atura to'u n

hia

o

ai

ri ri

well aimed,

te maru

te parau mamae anae

Te hôtûtû nei

te

'tua.

Aore te hoe

'tu.

buta mai

tana parau,

Ai ta

to'u nei

iana.

Marvellous indeed,

a

stone

(it has) closed my

jaws. A sting nettle truly
<»

sting

E ofai t

tu moana.

au

e

his

speech, and the ahifa standing
in

the

sea.

S.

lighted up at the

temple on the sacred ground to bake
for

at

chiefs,

close

the

idolatrous

priest and kings

of every national

ceremony

the kings

formed

on

There

were

no

that was per-

(marae) temple.

regularly appointed

sickne/s or death of the king,

the

approach of war were the

the

or

those ceremonies.

for

times

cock

sat on a flat

Each one
stone

a

At

crowing, always before day

light the body of priests

a/sembled.

stonè having

which stood a yard and a

which

lean.

to

The

E iriaeo mau

ahifa

te

the beach,

(it is)

2) Poupou atura e,
maitai,

(is) all acrid

its acidity is gone. half above the ground against

the

tano

His

with anger

(iriaeo).

nettle

e

till

But when the

rolled up on

is

ahifa

heart.

speech. My belly is distended

(or that excites great iritation)
A

creates pleasure

periods of these ceremonies. But

nearing that ahifa. You will

in

that

the

to

Nothing

(is)

Not

sentence

food

ia maro ra, ua ore

e

cannot be accorded with.

It

Fig. any cutting unsalutary

2.

worse.

from

the hips

the

at

bodies of

those priests

upward, were always

time of prayer

body of priests,

naked. The

and a few more

inquisitive chiefs, or those
were

all

preparing to be priests were
All the inhabi-

who attended.

tantsmen women and
tinued

in doors,

abroad

to

his
a

who

canoe,

None must go

walk, get food, pull
or

fire on any

death.

children con-

catch fish or light
pretense on pain

The aarth and

of

the sea were

impa/sable during the ceremony.
Even'a king dared not light is

38

la ahiahi

fire, however powerful and painful

the

i

pinchings of gnawing

hunger.
After

the

the prayers.
a

fire

haapena,
«

a

from

otia,

which to single

over

as

which

the

the

priest according

The

second

for the light

fire,

of which

every

with out

streached

watching

was

one

neck, and

over-powering desire for food
for adult

of

cries
As

known

«

of food

fai,

a

short
was

time

like

death

some

silence was broken
canoes

ran

were

for

receive his

te tutua

e

Ta.
e varea marae

maui fata ia bure. E

e

te obu

i

taura.

te

E

o

te

o

te moa,

ra,

i te aaoa raa màta-mua

e

tei mua te hui tahua ubu
i reira. E bure iri anu Ta.

Oro,

o

te taata rahi rahi atoa

o

ra,

toetoe

i

te hau i

E matana

i

te faaara i

ei

te

arii

te

râ,

te

i

atua ae

muhumuhu

o

te matau i

haere

e

te bure.

Aore roa

te ofai

te haere atoa ra te
ia huru

E

ta

E te haere ra

faataa ra.

e

ubu i te

teitei roa te

ia rahi te mauu

e

arii

hui

i

te poia,

te parau

tauara ra i te bure, ua

a

faaoao

Te

tera mano

tera nuu atua,

i

e

te topa raa mai.

noa

poia.

maira te mau taata

-

launched,

when each

portion.

te

tiavaufa,

e

pohe te mau utaa i te

in quest of

the moment

tai

e

poipoi roa, i te matitititi raa

oia e,

while all stood with open

mouths

ea

taamu hia

o

the awful

i te

e

te auahi e tinaïa,

paiatua Ta bure,

mahana,

multiplied

the

te

roroa.

the whole dis-

lighted,

persons

food,
would

the devil

tae/tui,

e

hape ra,

e

bure,

mai

chiefs, kings

enveloped in a cloud

smoke from

i

te

te vaa eiaha e ho^a,

taata

atua,

or

stones and feathers.

the fishing

♦

it was k

repeating prayers to

fires newly

*

seen,

service of

the

trict

of

was

e

haere

E

the

priests, who were famishing

stocks,
In

smoke of

the

E rahui i te otia,

faataïa,

ra

children.

i

E ara

eiaha te ea haere hia,

marae

quiet the

to

be Te ahi

to

while

»

as

fire

oven

and

in

and

the hungry

soon

second

an

s

te poro,

te eatia i te

e moa

eiaha

Ta

horo

otia.

te

eiaha

E

Bad.

or

ua

ravaai,

hog appeared pronounced
good,

i

e

hia,

mara

te

*
Omens

tere,

At nearly the close

scaffold 6 feet high,

on a

avae

apopo.

hog to be emboweled and put

up

otia

repetition of all

lighted called E ahi

was

te

ra

te

mau

vahi

bure

raa

ra,

i

tamarii
te

hoe

i

no

e

e

e

ia oti'i taua

te mea te tai ra te

te maa ore.

i mûri

tauru hia,

atoa,

aore

Ia haere noa
te bure i

uumi hia e te Atua.

(ia oti ai taua tauru raa bure

ra)

39
[{*
Faite

arii

ra

te

ei

reira oia
te

tabu,

e

e

a

tahu i

te

ei

te

e

E

Oro.

e

tae

te

auahi
e

ua

tauteute,

te auauahi

te parau ra

hio

a

tatou

i

te

ahi-fai

a

e

ei

reira

ama

i

te

otia

te

ra

tamarii

'i

fai,

i

e

te hui

te

vaiho

te

raau

tahua,
i

te

poo

te

ahu

no

na

raro,

e

amu

Eiaha

oe
e

i

te hûmâ

e

aha

e

te

arii,

ra

te

e

ra

sent

the

district)

e na

nia,

i te maa rahui,
te Atua.

e

E fariu

o na oe.

off from

The

te

tapara

tooe

Moti

the me/senger

to
the

one

boundary (of

the other boundary.
foot

road will be

that goes too

sacred in

the

morning. A prohibition from

one

end

road

paia

te ahi

te autahua,

paia roa aéra,

to

the other.

be walked on,

bitterne/s,

Let not

the

the sea will be

let not the canoes be

paddled,'let not the fisherman go
abroad, Let not the echo of the
cloth

beam(be heard)

let not a

the man who

fire

be lighted up,

errs

will be banished,

tapaau taata,

te hai e te taumata

tuturi.

was

of

e

e

moti pari mai nei.

na,

Take heed

te hanu,

e

autahu,

the evening

For

fast.

Ei

e

i te tiare, e

aiâru mai.
te po.

i

£

urua;

te monoi,

hio mai

e

pari atu

te ououa

tura i te maa,

raatira,
hia

e

tomo

i mûri.

E ia itea

E ama aéra

e.

ihora

amu

a,

oaoa,

e ama roa

ua

nia

te

tatou,

te auahi,

otia.

te

vahiné,

tatou

atura

i

tahu atu ai

piti o te auahi

noa

mati,

te

te ahi

hara hoi. E tiai na ra

a

i

i

te maa.

i

tahu vave

maa,

e

tahinu i

mata

ai

e

e

te pahu e ua

amu
e

mao,

ra

ahi-fai
tatou

teomii buaa,

Eiaha

fatata,

te vanaa

tapatapahi te

e

i

e

e

o

te iho

haahaa,

e

ai

e

ahi tapena Ta,

ua

reira,

te ubu,

rimarima,

e

e

oia

e

te

na,

a

te

*

ei

pohe te taata

Eiaha

»

ama,

rutu hia

te

te

*

fare,

mau

tuturi,

reira.

te vahiné

ra

te

Tera te

hoi tooe

na

te

o

i

reira,

âutâ,

i nia,

raa

i

i

na

ei

te hoe vahiné

hia

noa

tahua

Atua

tahua

maro

tabu

hia
ra

roa

te

te

o

moa;

Te haere nei matou

marae.

pee

te

tupai hia

e

toi mata te tamahine

itea

la

hia

Eita
i

haapena.

te tahua.

ra

ei iona te

moa,

ia tahetahe

e

rave

e

rave

na

a

to

e

ahi

poroi

tahua

te tane ta. te v

ore

hohoni

toto

tabu,

*

uuni i te buaa

tabu,

Oro.

i

a

te vahiné

e

ai, a tii

ei

RAA AT THE MARAE

Te

raatira;

parau

ahi

POROI

aueue

e

E ore

vahiné

te

e,

te hui

e

i
0

0

tahua

te

ra

he will

(have) to go to another place.

If

of

be

it

putting

god

a

prayer

a new wrapper

if it be

-

»

the

on

at the

prayer

novating the temple,
<ê

the time

at

if

re-

a prayer

crying of the children from
absence of food.
should

to

as

the

altar,

tied

with

the

morning,

the belly may be

ropes.
on

the priests

Very early in

was

the first dart-

he

soon

knew that the king

restful

and

the

chief

ordered,

go

bring

a

too,

victim,

ing of the sun's light, at the

strangle the presaging concluding

first

hog.

crowing of the cock,

the

man

god Oro

were

No

It

a

was

a

before the
prayer

attended

prèdges skin. Cold from the

a

drops of falling dew.
the

In

iê

beginning they awoke

that multitude of gods
army

of gods,

at

the

was

to

the

men

of

to

ceremony.

be

heard

-

and be god

come

No conversation
in all

the houses,

the murderous

stone which

the

of

compa/sion rushed

and

fetched Plis

prayer
the

sun

the

continued in length; When
was

high, and when the

hunger of the king was great, he

(would)
the

say

cut short the prayer,

children,

women,

and all are

4

Stretching their necks

receive

Oro's

bit,
of

woman

As

dared
the

was

for her a woman

presented. No

sometimes

was

to

to the Marae.

go

smoke

of the fire

the Marae ascending up.

(from)

Those in

said, look the fire

lighted for the ominous hog,
Oh then the

and

the drum

beat.

man

is dead,

the ahifai

the

chiefs, Priests and Kings is

at

quickly for our food ve shall

too

be

food for

hand, do not light the fires

guilty. Wait for the ahifai,
light up ours. Then the fires

then

(were)

other

as

xon§s&?he smoke from

second

ing) for the cutting short of

was

seen

lift! prayer on account of the

sons

from all

Out

Toi-mata

such.

daughter,

the

men

blood.

or

she

(will) burn from one end to the

dying of hunger.

all

point of death,

contempt of women; god Oro would

is

course,

who

man

out

quest of a human being for a

in his

the

was

the

the houses

advanced

slain for

at

king delivered to any chief in

sun

ever

was

tho

themselves from fear

hid

woman

victim, nor

not

that

propitiatary offering/ As the

.#

before

the Marae

gods would strangle him. As

by

f

person

because of grief for injury;done

Marae.

4

a

(was) finished, the

the prayer

body of priests, and the great
0

leave

If

places,

(wish-

and

to

fire,
rise,

from the ahi fai
Women,

old per-

children leaped for joy.

41

Oh

then

The ahifai
food

and
*

on

we

now

satisfied.

are

lighted

prepared,

and the

up,

the king, Priests,

took

off

neck,
his

the leaves

stone

said
the

the

which

good, or evil

from his

omens.

A

hog

the

the priests,

hair

go

away,

any

every

cut

the

(urua) fish of the gods,

eat

the heads

of pigs

only to priests) We will eat the
turtle,

the shark, anoint our

selves with

flowing cented oil,

will

our

redden

(mati) scarlet dye. We will get
under

the woman's
be upon

and under her;

will

eat

food

the

restricted.
oh God.

do

Do

not

not

ways

We

that has been

look at

its

Turn

face to the (po) shades of

darkness. We leave you here,

separate you from us and us from
you.

See under

Tahua.

Being thus cleaned

The belly was

full of miro

crammed very

that there was no in-

so

place remaining.

then placed on

blood and

own

It was

entirely besmeared in

full,

its knees

if alive,

as

to which the

of every one present was direc-

eye

An

omen

was

pronounced from the

different appearences
The

of the hog.

close between

tail

the hind

legs, a sign of being subdued

-

The middle

of

the back hollowed

downward

-

a

sign of oppre/sion

from

conqueror

a

your

emboweled.

us

strangle us,

haapena.

in the belly through which

was

then

sleeping cloth,

will

ahi

aperture was cut length

small

ted.

faces with

the

the fire.

on

dented

(sacred

for

then thrown on its back,

was

leaves,

up

priest had

gullet, and cleaned of its

then

servile

eat all viands,

a

it

do anything, handle

thing, do

work,

We will

the

strangled by pre/sing a bar acro/s

leave my

the

After

called

leaning post;

the prayer,

public, national

last

stone

speech about god there,

always befor the Marae, at

thro his incantations, he at

it is

e/sence there,

hog

gone

priests oh God,

my

a

for idolatrous pur-

fire

calamities.

I give it to

girdle there,

pronounce

times of

the

your

loin

to

A

S.

poses,

sanctity,leave

sanctity here,

fire On which

a

on

taking leave the priest
is

..

Hence

omen.

an

the priest

the (Tuturi)

on

seem

haapena,

haapena,

fire

hog or

leaning post.

There

*

*

tahi-buaa

and from his left arm, and

placed them

On

,

prepare an omenous

priestly loin girdle and

the

ahi,

to

chiefs all partook of it,

being satisfied,

)

ahi-haapena
)
^

ahi-haapee

the

-

The eye closed,

sign of utter extinction;

the

ears

pricked up, the yes open,

back

straight,

their

a

the

sign of pursuing

enemies, and of subsequent

42

superiority and peace. As the

whom

priest was

Addressing the chief, he said

with god, and

one

god in him his dece/ion was
final,
But

if he

advised

speaking of good

the war,

often

Have you

If

buaa

and

while

a

off

haapena (omenous hog),

yes,

priest was praying,

by the king to

person was sent

find

One

man.

a

whom

on

the dis-

pleasure of the king of ehiefs
rested,

which

a

refugee from another

a

country,

the

always attended

the

or one

of a family from
been taken,

victim had

broken gourd here.

little plaything here.

a

answer

If the answerewere

briskly.

He pointed his finger, moved

eyebrows in the direction of

his

victim, and at the

the devoted

biting his under lip.

moment

same

buchering fellow took his stone

The

girdle and killed him

loin

from his

by a blow or two on the back of
neck in

or

one

this murderous

The persons

in

obedient

fatal

stone.

employed as the King's murders
on

such

occations

well known

of fear

of

them persons

took

refuge in the caverns or on the
till

mountains

from

arise

the Marae.

These

were

now

came

to

those who

were

in

covert

light again.

ed

the

seekers, and their language on
find

a

house of a chief,

if he had

a

domestick of

the

putting his head out

the kind doner,

and

fish was seized by the

head, and his life paid for
In

anticipation of this

ceremony

(bure haapena) one friend

to another come

shoot

the

birds.

let us go and

Pleased and unsuspec-

till a little
from home, then the murder for
ting both start off,

steps of those victim

enetring

because an old neighbor,

welcome

says

Cunning and deception attend-

their chiefs.

string of fish to a man's

inmate on

The

fish.

signs that the man was slain,
and

a

take

sound, and saw the smoke

drum

fear of

urgent were these calls,

house,

to

they heard the

end kept natives

that
relations ship formed no barrier.

So

Take

approach terrified, and

Their
out

were

the

two minutes. Dread

of

the

No, he walked

were

generally fell under the weight
of

.

(a man)

error.

the

himsèlf.

(a man)

paid for the priestly

A human male

rid

little pet dog here.(a

a

Have you a

his life

to

(a man)

and his

omens

became worsted,

side

Have you

contràdicted him.

one

no

he wished

to

some

and

frivolous excuse
blows

hangsbehind,

the brains out of

him,

43

whom he had

to

take

excursion with him.

If

the per-

son

*

the

invited

at

was

some

ferent mode
ed

was

distance

placed

on a

adopted; dre/e-

called

("Fata aiai") handsome

you.

In

god,

the

the

Sir,

way

two

Make haste,

dark place on the

or more

bore him off

him and

Deceit,

rae.

all

Either in

purposely
*

to

on

a

the

ma-

the little
who

side
the

act

of

the buaa
not

was

long basket made

i

tied

that man was

m

the moment in

singing the hair off

haapena. His carcas was

mutilated, never put up on

the altar,
house

but buried in the

in which all

the gods lay.

called food "for

Hence he

was

the holy

father cold legs,

(the

te

The
the

#

scaffold,

the liver

and on
-

the

lungs,

the heart, and caul and

fat

the kidneys

on

of

rau

auahi,

arS,

te

te

raau,

i

te

auahi,

the hot

were

all put

stones oven which

e

papai,

a

Te

tahu na

e ma

ia

nena

e

Mai

a

e,

iho

te hia

te papai

te

iho ai te arapoa

roa,

E otore

atu ai i nia
ia pee roa
atu,

e

te obu i

a

te

paraparai maite i
toto, la uteute ra,

ra

roa,

te

E hia

te buaa i nia i

i

faahou iho ai

rauava,

e

eiaha te hoe vahi ririo

tiromi

iina maitai

Ia

Marae

tahua ?

te

a paaraara

te huruhuru.

tona

-

rave.

e a rore

i

faaî

4

te

E huri

ra,

te roroma ore.

ia buaa,

e

te opaopa

ore.

Area

hog once clean,

Resident

haa.pena e a uumi i te buaa.

vahie.

god. )
m

Tabu

maira te tahua

parau

rima

scaffold by his
at

the

aha maira

Te

Ei

brought and put down by the side
of

of

strangulation from the gods.

was

worship.

or

the

Tho for others to eat it

ahi

single pole,

a

gods.

te

the spot,

food

sweet

See under

and cruelty mark

the Devils

for

which by consequence became

they seized
to

sweet morsel

as

priests, who could without fear

persons were

waiting his arrival,

little low scaf-

to come eat any thing belonging to the

him, he is waiting for
some

scaffold

unsus-

king wishes you join a company

see

little scorched they

a

fold

pecting victim saying,

and

being

on

were

me/senger is sent to the

of fishermen.

and

haapena had been singed,

dif-

a

cleanly than usual a*

more

the buaa

paraia,
e

a

hutu,

e

te hihirauape,

te rata,

ahi

aau

e

haapena,

titiri
ra

e

te ufaufa,

te

i

e

parara
e

te

te toahua,

i nia i te

ia huru etaèta ra,

nia i

te

fataia.

Te

titiri atu ia i nia i

te

44

auahi

haapena,

ia

ama,

tu, a tinai iho ai

pau

e

roa

te auahi

then

la hinaaro
vave

i

taiâ

ra

raa

rou

to

ratou

e

parau ai

taua bure

te

rua

i

hui

e,

a

a

raa

ae

te utaa i

ei

mûri,

e

oti

te huru

e

butubutu

te

raatira,

poia ino,

ahi,

faaoti

He

tahua
te

o

ra,

e

no

ei reira oia

haapeepee. Moe

tahu i

Ei

A pohe

i

te

te

poia. Hoatu i

bure.

What

does

says

light up the fire for

the

the

priest say?

hog, strangle the

omenous

hog; let many hands be employed
«

some

to get

some

to

the

pig

bar

acro/s the throat to'choke

it

singé it

fire by friction s

chop the wood

-

over

the fire,

quite clean, and all the hairs

(It

gone.

the

belly with miro leaves,

low

was

the fire).

near

on

the

fire of

omenous

and

consumed, put out all the fire

of

the
If

the

omenous

and when burnt

hog.

priest desired to bring

the

be-

to a speedy close,

prayer

priest feared from the

the

cause

hog,

long continuance of the chiefs and
their

consequent hunger then he

would

say

same

time

ahi haapena,

te

women

people and children

old

will die of hunger.
leave

the Marae

to god

Excla~ of contempt,

and

-

the Marae

irony.

Well indeed. See

Betty indeed,
ohina

Let us retreat

73 for the taking

page
leave of
ahîna

te

e

for closing the service.

ahi-fai,
The

make haste, light at the

ohinaohina.

ESnbowel it, and fill

are

little hard,

the

See

till

the

the beautiful

on

entrails cast

and

cast

its back, pre/s a

on

The

a

(fataâiai).

seperate and

of

te atua te Karae.

till

them

fire of

the

over

hog,

cast

altar

te ahi haa

te ahi fai.

a tahu hoi

>pena,

hoi

te

tahua

te

ra

them

omenous

tapena.
*

scorch

See also

Hina.

m

smear

it all

sm

in its own

over

Ua oti
roa.

blood,
be

m-

for

till quite

there be no

Like

a

bundle

distended,

sunken place.

of baked

taro

plumpne/s, let it be quite

streight, and erect.
But
#

the

e

till quite red, Let it

stuffed

let

Ahina

te haa na oe ?

the heart,

liver,

the lungs,

the caul,

the kidneys,

the fat of

the kidneys,

te upoo

E ua oti

ohipa â ia. E haa ta

ahina.

Is your

work finished ? Yes,

quite finished. We11 indeed,
must

be work.

h ead

wo rk.

Has

it

the old grey

45

E parau amuamu,

te ahina nei!

paupau
te

riri

i

rapae.

te aau,

o

scurrility,

an

spill
S.

old

brows
of

is

manii mai

contumely, and

An

or one

whose

sea.

e,

e

ino.

tae anei oe ? E
te mata

are

o

little evil

Little grey

grey

head will you

Eyebrows whited by the

?

repo

tivate
will

ru

utaru

horo

noa

thou art old,

Be not

soil

the
to

a

grey

in

ahinahina

hairs

little, and (it)

above.

Spoken ahi?na maehae

fire

en

any

It

is held

by

of which to streight

means

pole,

club,

or

or

the fire

over

lance.'
till hot,

part is bent till

crooked

It is then rubbed with

streight.

oil, and it continues in its new

E aha

ahi

tena na

?

E alii

1) To be covered with

ua

what

For

that

is

fire.

A

with

of gum before it

over

which

to

is

ripe which gives it the grey

Mine

is

longer straight.

a

sort

appearance.

hair when

as

interspersed with

hairs.

te maiore.

What

fruit

te ahina rii, ua ahina

then,

near

the white gum.
is

ahi

getting grey.

The bread-

fire

A

S.

all

the

with
one

a

fire

lance.

for streight-

Should be written

NB.

ina ohe.

there

Rule

the harvest,

straighten

ening the arrow.

In Tahitian

to prevent an Hiatus where

oratory,

1) E aha ua fatata te auhune,
rapae

no

ahi'na ohe

2) To be growing white,

out

ina

ahoro.

is

is

cul-

haste,

you.
See

A

signs of ripene/s as breadfruit

haere

sprink-

maehae, E naha ua ore tou nei,

ahina V.N.

tei

te

position.

light.

grey

i

a

vave

nana e

e

also,

run

te

oe,

na.

oe

the head.

of the sea are his de-

sprays

te

e

(are) the little

the

Get away,

go

Eiaha

ruvau

te ahina rii

ra

ahi-ina-maehae.

hdva.

-

ia

ua

eye

from the sprays

tue mata ahina i

head

mai

on

Ahere ê atu ïa ahina iti

tana

i

hia

?

e

rii

led

oprobrious term for

grey

Ahina iti

upoo

Well

over.

are

tiritiri

it will make the

fellow,

the

e

pihaa mai

the heard bubble up;

anger of

ahina

e

E.

The ahina

and

e

2) E tia hoi

te faai

e

are

so

many

following vowels,

speakers regard this rule
-

one

If

words

come

together

ending with the same vowel

which
is

two

for

the
ease

following begins
of utterance omitted

ahi-ina-ohe

spoken ahi'na ihe

ahi-ina-tao
ahina ohe

ahi'na-tao

V.A.

In

the

the letcherous and

figuratively used
by

te

na

etc

of

slang of

wanton

it

is

for erecting

-

the penis.

any means
E parau na

e

Oh

te moo rii

feia pae

tane,

vahine,

te

e

Tane

Na

te

naohe.

taata rii

Oia

te

te ahi-

moo

feia

the

compa/sionate (u^ your

deep,

people. Carry this company in the
of thy power right on the

hand

land

to

be

wind

a

which

i

te haama.

raa

i

te

be

still

let

us

sail

a

canoe;

sight on the land;

fire

for

streightening the
the

are

shamele/s

has

ahi-na-muri*

abominable,

the

in

S.

fire

A

behind,

a stern.

A

fair wind.

Either

from

to

Raiatea

or

Vica

versa.

"E Tane

te

fatu nuu,

mcana,

e

haihai

na

nei

i

te

rima

tooe

nia

i

te vahi

Ei

ahi

ei

tûtû

o

Tane

e

mana

hia

'tu

muri

:

ei

toerau

'tia;

a

tira

:

ei

tetere

a

ahina

fenua;

ahi

na

muri;

ei maoafe tia;

ei

pee

rau

ihi;

ei manu a rau-

ai

i

Tane

E

te

roi;

e

ia

a

Tahitia mai

faaai

Compa/sion

of beauty,'let

that

vai, because of the Hiatus

trable haze over

the land,

A thick impeneor

in

valleys that conceals all in
Any distance that refar

so

that

it is beyond

of vision.

2) To be covered, forgotten.

forgetfulne/s.

into

1) 0 Papara i moe i te ahina'vai,
Teva i

moe

rarirari.

tere

ia haahaa te mata are.
nei

in a bed,

as

-

o

vaa.

let^us^ sail on

1) S. Phisically

tere;

ei

a

leaf in the

pronounced ahina1vai.

Cast
tau

tooe

a

na.

:

"Iaora

for

Should be written

ahina-vai

oblivion.

vaa

Tane,

does

pig feeders may be safe."

your

i

e

na

ma

it

on

towering waves be low,

the

te mareva

a

oh Tane god

the ken

te hinu

chestnut

the

moves

tere

oil,

Tahiti

tahitia mai

te maru;

te

a

us

is

ei

fair wind

a

ate

(we)

propelling wind

Fatu

us

piece of wood

Oh god Tane

day;

arrow

streight the penis.

a

the

sail, glide on as
the

it is to make strei

-

let

la.

ure

as

Those

standing;

aore

the little .libertine,

For

e

as

there

westerly wind;

a

the masts

faatia

te

Let

behind; an East wind; let us flee

tiaa

No

sail.

let

that

te

we

stern;

a

before it
ite

lord

fleets, god of beauty, Lord of

tiamaha.

ma.u

or

god of beauty,

buaa."

fare,
vai.

i

te ua,

Te moua,

o

Teva

te peho,

te

te taata ua moe i te Ahina'
0 Moua-tamaiti ua moe i te

ahina'vai.

47
♦

Papara lost in the haze from

(Teva) all the long dis-

water.

lost

trict

country.
0

the

of

Papara

The hills,

the valleys,

is dug on

the

people all lost

the great mountain

(Moua tamaiti) child
in

is

2) Ua moe timatima
ia parau,
uta
0

ê

riro

ra,
e

te

ra;

e

ore

ua

e

i

te

moe

faahou hia

itea

(ahina vai),
in the ends

Very far in land,
of

the

0

far away at

vallies,

(where nothing but sky and

sea

water

are

in

recurs

thick haze.

a

thought that never again

the

And

seen) is

thee is

thick haze.

a

I

ahi-maa.

S.

A Batch or Oven of

Properly

food.

fire to bake

a

anei

ta

tatou,

Eiaha,

?

e

e

ahi tunu

heat

cooks

As

soon

as

tii

a

horo

maitai,

i

te
e

the remain-

seperated. Those in the bottom

of

the oven are made

smoothly as po/sible
have not

the

with a heavy

to lie as

(all ovens

Ràupoi) They then
club beat the (papa

meia) meia stalk till it is as a
burrde

bundle) of clothes which

they spread all over

the stones,

pretty
order upon it. Large newly
gathered leaves are put first down
put down the food in

and

the

those

Then Breadfruit lea

food.

are

put op closely over

branches,

ia noanoa

and over all

rubbish of former

leaves and

meia ei raupoi e

ia maru ta tatou ahi

the stones are red

ing brands. A few large stones are

haa ahi maa hua,

apiu api,

food.

the

the stones

from

rates

ovens.

0

on

hot, one with a long stick sepe-

the

te papa

E

Then with a
old

or

an

is

thrown

canoe

up

pointed: stick,

paddle,

so as

food
ê

1

shall

we

have,

No, make a proper oven,

get the banana stalk to
food

roasted

from being

keep the

scorched,

that

whole,

and pre/sed down

hands

till

has

no

with the

steam escapes.

the appearance

mound of

the earth

-(-to-) cover the

maa.

What

and

the stones which by

their

leaves
E aha

they place first

then larger fire wood

cover

over

*

they put the fire and

See Pae-ahi.

foods.

excavation

In the middle

saucer.

then

also

ahina'vai.

the haze

in

lost

E te manao

circumstance is utterly

That

0

'tura

tei te moana f&aaro

roa

which

a

acro/s and a thwart

i te vao riro-

peho,

ahina'vai Ta,

e

noa

i te ahina'vai. Tei

i

resembling
of

an

the surface of the earth,

small and

the haze.

be swetly

the oven,

make

To

-

food may

of

scented, and well done.

Teva the wet

haze,

mountain

oven

rain,

in

the houses
in

our

earth.

It

of a little

As they have

48

•%

measurement

of

time,

of

cook

is

depended upon

leads

to

much

the

which

if

inconcenienc

guest

the

food

water,

meat

is

runs

from

so

that

raw

it

eatable and

blood

the

abundantly from

inci/sion.

every

It

be

can

baked, but'the vegetables
cast

to

the

the

re-

are

hogs.

Really the Tahitians have
but

mode

one

they :iave

1) Fisn
in

é

a

are

of

shell

the meal.

roasted

on

the

or

scorch the

en-

on

the

with water

into

stones

about

into

then cast

it,

red hot

and move all

a/sumes that clear

ration

falling on the oven,

leaves

are

a

tied round

the cook's

quantities of salt

water

which

the people

sauce

with

their food,

very

is for

full.

the most

cooking and utensils they

quite clean. They make a great

are

and

teeth after

wash their mouth

take as
digestion

rapid, and a Tahitian

every

meal and the

forefinger is the brush,
the

water

before

the

on

ta

and wash

upset the water

England the mother says "Eat
bread and smell to your cheese.

your

they say "Tipahu maite

Tahiti

In

spot,

they emit

them.

eiaha

inai,

oe

e ru.

Suck

well your

meat from between your

thumb and

fingers, Do not eat it

hastily.

tei

te

anei,

ferma

e

e,

E ahi maa

aéra.

butubutu

E haumanava

faaaia anei, e no te

taupiti arioi anei ?

oroa

What

#

it with leaves

little basket

Tahitian meal

A

head.

the

from

off with

E aha tena ?

prevent drops of perspi-

From

bit

walk

ling calfs-foot-jelly.
To

a

to/sed to him, and arise and

In

briskly with a stick
it

ask

when

it.

jelly like appearance resem-

is

cover

their hands and

fire.

5) They first mix the arrowroot

f

other,

every

will

One

their

hogs on hot stones.

stones

till

to/s pieces to one another during

sometimes wrapped

4) They heat water by casting
hot

knives, and the guests

part a disgusting ceremony. Yet in

3) They boil small fish in a
nut

new

the teeth and thumb nails

slobbering noise,

of

a

nut shell is set with salt

a

their

are

cooking yet

f ire.

trails

as

few varieties.

leaves and

2) They fry

#

serve

,table cloth dor every meal to each

irregularity. Often times,
is not

hungry.

leaves

New

-

anc

#

f

is always

the opinion

f lf-S

is

that.

Multiplied (are

the)ovens of food on the coast.
Are
to

they ovens of food previous
or

wan

tors,

are

or are

players

they to feed visi-

they for the strolling

(comedians).

49

tuferu

A
a.

ü.;ih,

x

•

i

tahi

a horo

vahie,

e

a

tootahi
e

ai

umu.

te

te

e

ia mahora

maitai,

buaa

te

hia,

teie te uru,

ua

te fei,

tuu,

Eiaha

te meia pe. E

e

e

ai

ei

ota

for

oven

i0°d.

;î

rub

another

one

the

ë°

eyebrows

all.

and

put on

Then pile up

aha

tena.

horo

aoao

noa

nei

tahu

ai

carefully,

brands
out

the

For

banana
the

stem upon

food.

Here

is

its hairs,

^

taro,

the br

to

to

stem to receive

cleaned

we

are

ready,

the ripe meia. When
satisfied, toake

and set off,

it is a good

But

let

there not

food,

for

we are

wind.
raw

well

straighten my club,

be half

not hogs.

S.

A fire by means

of

straighten the arrow for

Ananahi

taupiti a te puipui

te

tea.

A rave na

ohe,

ia ina

ra,

e

taua i

te ahi ina

roa,

Ia pio te ohe

pio tona pee raa.
morrow

the breadfruit,

the mountain

I light this fire

the archery.

spread widely

the tioo,

plantain and

fire ? Behold

an(j the pole of my spear

Spear?

archers.
the

that

cpub flings all to one

which

To

of

ei ahi-ina-

te aufau auri

Therefore,

hand.
over

is

what

the oven,

the hog

i

e

te tao,

j_ncjee(j my

and place the

stones,

pai te

ta'u maehae,

teie auahi,

au

e

E naha,

patia fa.

which

separat-

A fire by means

ahi

the stones, and when

quite red hot,

from the

straighten a club.

to

ahi-ina-ohe.
over

work is finished

are grey

to put on o

the heavy wood

and

tona

head.

which
Ei

take wood and

tinder,

light pieces for the beginning,
*

of

collect

fire,

for

your

ahi-ina-mahae S.

for wood,

some

te are,

a‘pilot.

tatou

our

i

of the sea - His delight is

spray

let us have a large b

food,

Uat,ch

His

maehae,
the hole

Excave

!

faatere.

e

old grey

faaineine,

ere

oti te haa nau,

ua

e

Wonderful

te

te taro,

matai maitai la.

e

ra

hinahina

buaa.

of

heiva

to

man.

tue mata hina

E

ofai

te

of contempt

naine

ahina iti

e

te

e

A

tia hoi,

E

tuu i te

a

i

ma

paia tatou ra,
e

te

fata 'tu

a

old

an

piehi mai te

e

Teie

e

tamau,

ahina S.

ei vauvau no te maa,

raupape,

e

i

pae

faauta i

E

ia ama/ura ra,

ia

rahi ta

te aupoi,

E

tioo,

tatou

a

hia tetahi i te auahi,

autahu,
i

taere

ahi

pae

tatou,

rave

te

na

will be

Let us

the

two make a fire to

straighten our darts.

Let them be

if the arrow be
its flight will be crooked.

quite straight. For
crooked,

te play for

50
*

ahi-na-muri
a

S.

fire behind

A
to

fair

to

Tahiti

e

te Atua,

-

V#

1) Tahitia to

maru

ei

fcâilu&i&tiÿ., ei iahi • na muri,

ei

toerau

ei

teretere

tia,
a

eiaha

ei

moana

faaaro,

arioi,

tai

vaa,

ei

tau fenua,

let

atea,

eiaha te

used

nui

tira,

iaora te buere

2) Tahitia
hara teie

maitai,

te

e

te atua,

haihai

i

matai

maoae

tia,

ei ahi

rau

a

ao

ia tau i

i te matai

mara ma

1) Compa/sionate your party oh
Let'there be

*

ery

sky,

an

entire

on

on

tree

sail

on

west

as

a

wind,
an

fleet

leaf

a

on

as

the
sea

sail,

canoe

let

of oil,

us

or on

land

in

the

let

apotava (a landing place

on

of Huahine

Harbour

on

the

side).

ahinavai.

1) That thick gloomy

S.

foggy haze that in rainy times
hangs on the mountains and stands
in

vallies.

the

us

in which theee

house or land

to be

is

seen,

eith at sea, when the road

no

lost among

is

the mountain.

1) Papara i moe i te ahi navai.
GVVaiautea i moe i

i

roto i

0

tei

e

ahinavai

îa;

te moana

faaaro,

ïa.

spare your

space

or

there

not in the

moe

o

te ahinavai.
te moua na,

tei taa i roto
tei te ahinavai

2) Ua taa tatou, ua moe tima

of comedians, and let

tima

roa

(head of the fish) the

navai

o

promontory of

horo

raa,*

Taiarabj*.

is

us

great wide sea,

eastern

the little

low, bear your party thro,

i

the

as

be

(drift.) in

company

most

let

let us land

canoe,

deep that hides all,

see

let the

end,

fishing by the shore,

bed, let the heads of the waves b

strand, not

the

the

*

in

nut

cocoa

by children of which the ches-

nut

fire right behind,

continue

masts
sail

a

clear silv-

a

smoothly

on

long range of

2) That spot

ra.

God.

may go

ei

,

ia haahaa te mata ae,
e

be

us

west

ia tere i te hinu

to maru,

apotava,

purotu

Ei

ei mânu

roi;

e

nei.

rau-ihi,

pee

Tahiti

fano

e

ei

mûri,

ma

e

from

the

good

a

Easterly wind, a fire
we

leaves used

a

Raiatea

that

does

as

tûtû

a

true

A

behind

iâ.

na

of good liking people

company

wind.

ei

ia itea te upoo o te

e

To

»

a

sailing (to Raiatea) Give
Raiatea

From

*

is

speed the party

on.

I

2) Have compa/sion oh God. Fere

wind, like

atua

tai

tatou,

nui atea,

aore

tei te ahi
e

aore

e

haabu raa. E riro

tatou

ei

maa

te

na

auanei.

mao

1) Papsra is lost in the
thick haze.
mist.

That

Vaiautea
which

is

is

lost

in

the

in

te

among

is

that

strayed in the

that hides all

sea

haze,
in

is

and

the

that

deep

is

which

the

seperates

Behold
of

3) Ua
the

Teie

away,

and

where

we

in

are

are

we

thick

haze

great extensive sea,
no

place to

drifted

We

shall become

no

food

for

ahio

1) V.

see,

or

2) S. The

Iriti

of words used

by the command of

tne

conquoror,

for

the

chiefs

or

by himself,
often

were

o

tooe

i

te

avae,

a

te

ofai.

well

to

your

against

a

stone.

te farau

upoo

-

from the

cap

sharp teeth for

haapae i te ahu rure/rupe

e

put aside your elegant

cloth.

i

te hau.

to

your

Go

o

fenua,

Ahio

te

tufa

his

"La

te vahine

rave

e

lands,

cohabit with

wives, and eat the blessings,

your

ia.

te

This

arri

te

is

the ahio.

haatea

has divided to keep

portion.

te

toro,

toeseperate by kicking

roto i

war

with

amu

Ua

footsteps.

peace.

hands the deadly spears

te

evyry

pei to maiuu

te

i

te taahi raa

tiaia i

Look
Your

na

of

paeho i te rima. Put from

The king
oe

i

Haere

thing.

1) A hio pai

âhio,

says

stone

the

ofi

Take and

of certain form

name

te

cutting and killing men.

e

of to whistle.

i

ships into their sheds

bestudded

war

The imperative of to

company

hau.

pahi i

fau

te

your

sharks

bye and bye.

arii

te

no

the

mau

te

&

Duu

the

refuge.

the

head.

where there

to,

run

in

is

Take

totally lost. We

are

ofai

te

Iriti

in the thick haze

are

the

us

that

te

orero

Draw all

Mountain, he is in the haze.

2) Alas for

te

to

the great mountain

called tamaiti

then

a

mua.

(ahio). To which he

E

Papara,

i

ia tere

e

king has delivered his speech

Here

ahi'navai.

oe

may advance onward.

is in the

sea

rahi

Whistle

haze;

in

hoa

na

the

the mountains

which

2) A hio pai

hau,

te auta upea,

te fauato,

ei upea

ei fare umi,

ei

vauvau,

ei haapora no te hau, na

te

o

tubu

e

te

ma

tahatai

tamarii,

na

fenua, na te tiama,
ei

turerua

te upaupa,

raa

na

te

no

te

52
#•
te

na

tibuta pyrau,

te monoi

faatahe, haapae te piro

♦

ia

raatira

te

tahua,

arii

te

Tuu

te

utu

i

ger

into all districts.

eiaha

te

making nets
the

liberty,

there

-

wear

#

-

the implemA long net

-

thatching in-

hold

on,

is

over

comedy

-

the mat to

scented oil ran

you,

streaming profusion, put aside
ragged cloth worn in

Let

the

priest

a

priest,

mountain

a

mountain,

zan

Let God be God.

king,
down

still,

head

be killed

let not

0

the

club.

the
te

Sit ye

be

head

Ua

the Haatea.

îa.

ofai

ahi

is really peace.

It

roa.

0

and

haatea Ta.

te

An oven of

S.

The

i

te

tapaau

king is seated on

te matibi

The victim

The heat

water.

stones

to

taata,

consolidate

thus pre-

pared what is called Poe-pia, a
most
A

strengthening food.
tahu

tutu

poe,

te ahi

i

na

ofai,

ei ofai

ei poe repo ore ta

tatou.
Make

an

oven

of stones for congest-

ing our poe. Let us have good poe,
free

from dirt.

See ahi popoi hoa.

ahi

mapihipo

ahi

opio S. An oven generally of

food till
it may be said to be thrice baked,
and is become quite dark in colour.
huge size for baking

It
the

raa

congeals the

root and we have

arrow

a

high stool, his slain ene-

oti

liberty.

the deception or

is not

hau

Ua

split by

mies beneath him.
#

haere i te tiama.

te maio hau.

teie

by scented oil,

te arii

mauruuru.

the

e

unconfirmed peace.

the arti-

the lice of the

Let

This

haatea

Ua noho

This

the mountain

the king be a

artizan,

an

taa ano,

fully peace.

abroad and walk at

ere

the chief be a chief,

war;

aa

is

It

roa.

a

there is

peace;

E

been carried by the me/sen-

there is the sea side merely which are heated and then
the children may riot;
cast into large ma/ses of arrowroot

your worn,

*

E haere

te

-

which

on

upoo

house ten fathoms

a

to

Ua hau

Walk

Hong for peace to rest
basket

pohe te

omore.

for

strument,

ia

e

tiaa i

te

ia atua te atua.

is peace

there is

nia

has

roro

te

na

And

te monoi.

i

hi a

ia

There
ents
-

i

afai

ua

mataenaa.

ia tahua

ia moua te moua,

tohe

E

mau

raatira,

arii,

te afa

o

te

rau,

has been cut up.

peace

is

is usually

for fattening in

breadfruit harvest.
cast

The fruit

carele/sly into the oven,

skin and all

without preparation

53

and after

is made

♦

24 hours a small hole

on

side out of which

one

together. When the oven is covered

for

in

the

pending meal.

obua tatou i

te

maiore,

Ei

ahi

i

te maa,

naha

e

i

tatou

te

e

pafai

ei tioo tahi paef

opio tahi pae,

apiu, a tahapora mai ai
Ei

te

piri;

E ia poi e haere e ao

i

te

e

a

ana

'tu

hoi

ai

te

te buaa

ta

tatou nei

e

ua

taoto,
E maa

e

it

is

e

eu,

e

imi atu

tibuta

e

raa

the pia

Ta.

is abundant,

ripe. Let us make an oven

first,

gather the breadfruit,

part for tioo, a part for

opio. when collected chop up
the

fire wood.

banana stalks

*

tom

of

eus

leaves

food

and

Then go for
to cover the bot-

the oven,

to

and the hibis-

cover

over

then in baskets

but when

the
to

bring stones. Let us have a large

See ahipahipa and hipa.

to

look

self in his attire,

side and on that,

this

on

behind and before.
taata ra,

E

aau

aia va hia,

ua ore

opio. On the on set it

admire ones

mai

ra,

of

fat. Fine fattening

To

e

opio to fatten us. In the

of

a

ahipa. V.N.

iho,

e

oven

(to it) it does not.

accustomed

poria rahi te opio,
ra,

the

the heart-burn,

iho,

e

of

nee

e

te faaieie noa ra

te ahipa maro ra iana

taata aau buta poreho, e
tona,

ovai ra te vahine.

Ia itea ra ua ora
that man,

But

appoint to prepare

us

the

iana

Behold

food.

creates

opio. E amu

umu

is

food

ia poria

ia mataro
Let

te

amu,

e

te matamua

ei

taero,
no

ia

e

ia bue mai,

i

roa.

rahi,

umu

time of making a

the

side

the

and grow

eat

te rau-

te ofai.

ai

m

meia ei raupoi,

ia,

baked at

be

in search for hogs

go

opio. Let us eat and sleep, and

papai i te vahie, a tii atu ai
ei

grate cocoa nuts for taero

(sauce) then
to

and collect fish,

go

ei

ia bue ra, e

e

us

collected bake them and

when

hole in

te uru,

fau

and

ua maoa.

e

opio haapori ta tatou

te papa

Then let

then

rahi

ua

E matana

rave.

#

shall all be melted

fire wood

the

from

gum

they take as much as will supply

E

<é

in which stones and

oven,

himself
He

is

a

roa

la.

he is setting

off, he is viewing himself.
man

who has a bit of

tigre

(a thorn of love) shell in his
heart,

his complaint is in

his

heart.

Who is the woman on

seeing

her

he will be quite

well.

of oven
of the usual description made for

ahi-pana.

S. A large sort

baking the immense

bundles of

(mabura) wild taro. It is cut up
into

small pieces,

then wrapped in

54

*

leaves
of

till

them

the
to

*

bundles

big

as

band.

the

are

big drum of

as a

They take many

carry

them.

E ahi

aha

ta

outou

ahi-pana-mabura,

E

eu

a

taamu

ai

persons

extreme

stiffne/s attending the

difficult accouchments
the

i

maa

i

to

te taro.

e

vetahi

na

nei?

rave

e

obu

tatou

ê,
i

to'colds and

of

the limbs.

to

the bath
for

oven

te

of

females,

stiffne/s of the limbs from

exposure

E

tatou

some

to make

The

name

well

as

as

any

numbne/s

is

gppplied

to

the

fire

heating stones with which
it.

ê

taura.
no

E
*

atu

teie nei

hau,
pae

taa

tii

tetahi

raa

i

te

mabura

i

tahâ

tei

te

umu

e

rohirohi

A

e

te pohe rahi.

4 feet

i

te mato i

of

which

or

a

â

Aore

te

mabura, la bue te
tai* • tei te
atura,

hopea o te peapea
rere

nei

noa

te

raurau,

â,

aore

aore

te horohoro

,

tatou.

is

or

which

the

for

oven

making ? It is an

are

which
♦

is

mabura.

gird

our

there

is

of

bake

to

stones

a

there

is

this

bellies with ropes,

reign.

falls

tne

mabura

there

-

to

to

the

is

the oven,

the

then

a

then

There is

there is no end to

six

have
men

rolls of it

seen

could not

that

JMO

carry.

pihaahaa
aia pihepihe
ahi pihapiha

}

S. Three names

>

for

one

time

the

crevice of

for so long

the administrators

as

It is a most powerful
There no mistake about

coming out.the person is

On

douched

with cold water and

thoroughly rubbed with a

then

then laid down to sleep.

cloth,

sleep generally succeeds

sound

and

To prevent

is closed

sweating.
it.

the herbs

for

the

more

part recent

oven,

is

*

really
It

an

Then

with another

sets on

of air every

tent

maladies

which

the

as

brought and

covered

a

stones.

approve.

A
ahi

rule is

no

the

first

trouble.
I

soon

hot, a number (for which

enclosure and

or

is

it all,

as

in'perfect nudity enters the tent

getting

it

quantity of

a

t

entrance

when

placed

ma/s of such herbs. Then the patient

rocks

and

hese

or

over

in

or a

little pile of sticks,

a

stones

It is great death.

scrape

it,

the

wearine/s

the sea side,

to

like

not

from

to

is

turn

we

end

no

One

brought

others,

the centre

put on those medicinal herbs.

in

oven

large rolls of

bake food

We

that you

wood,

medicinal herbs

raw

or

placed a little stool,

black of

<•

What

tent is made 3

in diameter in

stone,
on

small

very

indiginous steam bath,

ex-

ceeding useful for removing the

is

a

are

practice in high reputa-

tion among
in

all

entirely removed.

the

all ranks of natives,
Islands.

55

E

rahi

maitai

ravea

te

roa

ahipihepihe i Tahiti nei. Te oru
o

faiere

te

hupé

Te

ra,

ahoahoa ra,
te

manunu

ra,

te manihinihi,

te ahopau ra,

e pee

ïa i te ahi

excellent
The

remedy in Tahiti.

swellings if

fined women,

ne/s

by

new

general uneasy-

difficulty of breathing, heavy
head aches,

great shiverings

from the (ahipihapiha),

away

S.

to

poppi

E

Two

te

ravea

fare

-

oven

which to roast

breadfruit.

stones were pi

not

fall thto.

fire wood were

or

beneath

duced
mode

of

the herds

herd
<*,

in

the auahi-mapihipo.

the children in
roast

houses

bûbû.

the sand

their Breadfruit

thro

bad

A

Light leaves
then intro-

It was

An oven from

S.

and

beach in the pracdegrading, filthy

which

covering the steam escapes,

tii,

haapoi maitai ta tatou

a

mcia»^a rau te plhShâ raa* ^
te mea

aha

ia,

e

e

ama’i. E ahi bûbû ino

ai ota hia te maa, e e ore

tatou

paia, a tii, a

e

and

cover

of

food.

the steam

which
the
from

nina maitai.

well in ou oven

There are many

which

places from

evaporates. How can

food be done.

the steam

It is an oven
escapes

in-

juriously. It will te raw, we shall
be satisfied. Go and pre/s it

not

down well.
)

by

baked are well done.

ahi

of detestible boys

every

Men

their homes do so.

at

roasting adopted by

the sandy

breadfruit is

ahipopoi hoa is the way

together in large excavations

ice of

of roasting

The

each other

the fruit.

te uru i na reira

women

girls who their homes to

and

maitai

aihd

Go
a

ahi-popoi hoa ta ratou.

e

of

placed so closely that the breadbe against

noho i te

placed

on

fruit could

e

that

so

The

te auahi

hia.

which

of stones were

maiore

te tamarii

na

one

beckons

along ::::::::

but

raa

mapihipô, na te taata paari, e na
te vahine i te utuafare. Oia ra

one.

rows

tunu

oven

beckons, hoa - friend

-

fare

See

that

ahi

friend,

a

An

them to their

They will grow large the

A mode

popoi hoa
auah'i mapihipô

saying to each

sooner.

steam bath.

àhi

children in these

retreats,

unhallowed

E mea ama

benumbne/s will all fly

and

their brutal

feed

The parents

prepared food each day to

home

con-

colds of the head

-

It

corrupt soul

could devise.

devil

the

coitions.

ahipihapiha is a most

tne

barbarian, with the aid of

a

other oh leave

pihapiha.
The

0f

at

te

te mariri rahi ra,

ra,

abomination that

ahi

pupuhi S. A

stone

that

There

is

There

is however

sets

gun

flint

fire

to

real

no

flint

the gun.

white

a

Tahiti

on

sort

#

of

stone used

smokers

which after great

emits

spark

a

raa

i

te
i

i

au

te

toil

tapae

pahi in Papeete,

e

hoo haere

j?8 u

e

te anani

te ahi

..noa

na,

noa

ra.

I

te moa,

e

rii

pupuhi. E haabutu

ia tubu te ino te bue

e

going to the place of

am

shells, fowls and
hand

if

war

ahi-rama.

S.

A fire

the

for

in

for

oranges

flints. Collect them before

gun

then

they

grow,

are

store.

♦

beach

flambeaus of
»

the

tutui

tatou,

fishermen

na

tetahi

te

one

ei

raina

raa

' tu i

aeho

te aavere,

oura,

na

e

te

te papaa,

te mau

e

atoa.

Kindle
to

fishing,
gone
to

in

ei ahi rama là auanei.
atura

which

ne

a

fire for us,

from

light torches for

bye and bye(they) are

for dry reeds and bamboos
torches

to

catch

crabs,

crawfish, pike and all other
fish.

on

-

2) Continue.

1) Ahiri pai ia itea i te hopea.
let

us

2) Ahiri, ahiri,

e

on

then,

know the end.
popoa

rahi

continue (it is)

Continue,

ra e.

very

delightful.

3) Ahiri

ra

e

faaite mai na.

Commence and make known

tira ra taata

(who) will

na

way,

ia.

ra

But

to
e

us.

tae mai.

that is all the people

come.

i

na

reira, ua oti

if it had

long ago.

ahiria

ahiripa

e

been in that

it' would have been finished

ahiro

auahi

hia

là

l*

the

tii

te

go

imperative particle.

3) Shew us them. 4) begin then.

kindling the

Te

i

«

kept in on

nights. See Rama.
A

45)A)Ahhirir,

An

S.

Begin there,

ships in Papeete to sell tygre
>

.

Go

two.

or

Te haere nei

♦

«

by the tobacco

1)Veil

ahiri.

or a

56

321
0

i

M

E

tai

i

’tu

mua

fenua

e,

haere atu

Tei

taua avei

to

anafe

vera

te vahiné

te

ao

na

e,

Na anani

*

Pehe
Tei
E

te

na

te

ara

i

i

ana

taharaa.

teitei

vahi

te

tia

vau

e

raaraa

atae mihi

te

haere

e

raa

tane

e.

e,

e

ore

vau

i

te

roa

e,

haamarirau hia

paîpaï maitai

oto

e.

Anani

count

To

Te

vahiné

haere mai nei ra te aroha e,

pee

i

E

tai

te

Hoatu

E

tane

oto

te huru o te

#

vahiné,
0

te

homai

te

roo

e,

faaepa te vahiné

ra

avei

bû

te

o

«

Mâhu,

vahiné

322 Ua pohe

te tane.

I

tena

E

fetia

ao

tane

e,

na

aroha rai
rii

iâ ivi
rii

oe

orero

i

ore

e

paipai

te vahiné hio

tena

haapao

e.

Anani
0

T—T

raa

e,

*

322
*

Manava heahea
i

i

♦

hara i

na

râ roa

te

I

hee

auru

I

te

horua

Tei

rapae

lore

ra

Ei

E

tautai e,

i te hitiapa
e.

te mau maua i

i

aere

ite i

Te

e,

te Tareva

i

rii

au

ere

tâhua hia,

te

mai nei ra,

ata raa
tai

Tane

o

oropiu

rai

te

oti

Ua

:*

heahea

Manava

homa

e

iti i te piitau

aea

e

.

rii e

te hio aru

.

IIZX
,

Kahaina 1

No

anani

,

.

.

pehe

♦

325

Feby 4-1835
of

Part

"Manava,
«

Aehaa

tane

Tamateaa

tei
<*

a

nia,

hau,

au.

tapotu

A hio

i

te

taata

te taata poai roa o
Ai ta

Taumatatini
t

reva

?

tae

E revareva rau,

Te ahu tuu,

Ai ta,
i

otia

te

tea tane.

pohe maori
Maore

K»

Arii

e

te Ueue a nuu,

Raiatea ?

Ua

têfaonoono

T

rai; Mai Raiatea mai oe ? Mai

mata

e

Tamateâ mûri,

roto,

o

te

vea o

Tainoa Tamatea a mua

-

Raiatea mai

#

Aamu

Hununu,

e

Tamatea nui

a

Ananai

d

ta

323

tamai

Tiatia

mataono.

te upea o râfea

nui,

E upea

aaunei,

tuu

E

apôpô;

ei mata ite i

hobuu;

a marna,

mei'a

tarureva

e

e

manava

no

taua

e

vaevae

e

taua aro,

ivi;

tui

te haere,

te
a

e

i

tâua.

i

toru
e

E

varu

roa

o

a

ihe,

Pohue,

maui.
faa.

te

rima
Oia âpae

totara te
e

raai a

tamumu te taihaa raau

ai to.
o

ana

too,

uri nui fatutuma. E rou

vaevae,

te

ei

te mata tere,

tere

marnu,

e

nee;

tere,
324

too

ei ave te too

Hoe te

atau,

ei

bû,

tupere,

Homai

ei rima atau,

âroto,

a

manava

e vaevae

haamaa.

huri

e

Homai

haehae.

e

f.

te tatua

aïa,

a

hei

e

tahi
te

Te vai nei

E rupe

toru

taviri i te

i

râ i te faa o

tahi pape,

pape.

o

e

E haa Hui

fare-arii.

taare,

te rupe

0 Hiro

Ho to tuaana o

hapai. Taaroa rahi tei te
Anani

faa-

326
Pehe vivo

-

E arioi

Area
A

haere

rii
te*i

vau

te

e,

ua

maa

po

e,

tu i te vahi

e po noa

po,

noa

vahiné

Anani

326
E Pehe no

-

Pia

»

te vai

rere

0

Arâfau

0

Vaiturai

Te

i

E

taata o

I

hobu

te

ia

tai

Tahu,

uri

uru

hoi

au

e,

roto

fati

te Maoae,

e

Taua matai

e

tatorua ia'u e,

rii

tau horo hia

Nania mai

te

hî,

Pea-marai
te

iva

-

Faniu-teina,

o

Mata

Taiarabu

o

pâpârua,

fare vahiné

tiai,

e

vai

te

E

0

te Pari

aroha ra

e

matai
Na Anani

Pehe

oto vahiné

(i tana tane) iti

»

327

e

tau mai

taetaea

tere mai

Mauea

ra

e

Atahi

ra

taiâ

hara

Te

ino

Faarooroo

i

i

e,

e

haavare rîrî

te firia

e.

taru

Anani

Na

327
tabu

E

taata

I

te

tere

E utu

i

atu

vau

arioi

a

faatia vau nei e,

te ura,

i

te ava rau rii

oe

e,
Na

*

Anani

327
Eiaha
'ë

I

e

tiapatua

rii

mohiti

vau

roi

te

ê

taata
motu

vau

a

e,

to1u

taua

ai

I

e

ra,

*
Ra Ananai

326
Eiaha

ei

ohurau

tara

<*

te utuafare

i

E

itea

hia,

noa

E mata atua na;

E

m

tiatonu mai te

rii

E hiohio maite

Hamani

ino

ia mau,

iti,

I

te

E

taua te maopi,
nei

riri

Te

i te parahi raa,

utuafare,

mai

e

ia faaai

e,

hia

outou

ra

e.

Anani
Ua hobuhohu

*

E mai
E

#■

i

E

aroha

rai

E

fai

te

i

te

i

vau

e.

te matai

onaona

no

rau

rupe,

tahi

taua e,

ipo tuanai

-

hoa e,

Tau

Taaina

•f

ruro

to ' u anei

taefa

la

a

i

te

iho

au

!

ia

n

Taaina e,
E vahiné

i

329

Te ahi
E

i

paparua,

tau

te havere

I

turai

haerea,

Monoihere

aha

e

e Nona
a

wife

riri

pütuhi Tauroa
i te tumu hororire
i Pitorea,

aa

Ua

e

529

rii

taru

pupuni i te

o

-#

tau

e

to pohe,
au

te

tane,

e,

patiri i te uira,
Anani

e

ui

e.

Nonoraaino

apôpô

ai

reva

e

te taua e,
hia wife

Eaha

tona hoa i

ra

mari ri

roi

teie

e.

Anani
E matai

rii

Ai ta nei

te

A

tahi

faaaroah
taua
oto

mea

te

o

toerau,

e,

e

Anani
Ua aruirui
a

te

te mahana

afifi,

tei rai

roa

e,

vahiné
aau

i~a pohe i

Te

Tau

te hora e,

te hinaaro

i

aau

e,

tau

e.

Anani
E

pehe oto Vahiné

E

tuia i

Tei

fenua

Ua

topa i
arii

te Moua

o

Oropiu

i

te fare tahua ia Auna
taa i

Tei

tôâ Marama

Tei

tai

Te

roi

o

Ta'u

reva

e,

e.

te vahiné

o

oto

mea

tia

na

te

Io

nei

te

va

ai

roa

oe

te mata

Te

noho

te

faataura

Tia mûri

331

Haapape

Buroïmata,

Te

E

horo

te

no

hui

e.

Tetuaeha T
Anani

T

i

ite

e

-Pehe

Vahine no Parea i

oto

0

Mere

Ei

te

aveia

te

Paparoa-mehe taua tia
country

a

vahine

Te

te

E

aore

aenei

te
t

teie

vahine

toetoe

ua

oto nei,e.

pohe ai au

e

e

rii

atae hoi e

e,

taeva ia'u nei

i

e,

tetahi mahana i

aroha rii,

horotoroto

tau

e

e.

tuua i

e

e,

iana tau

haere

To'u rnairi
ore

panai

vau

roa

imi

I

Vai

i

Na Parea

E

Huahine

e

vau

roa

Tetuaeaha T

Anani
count

To
E

pehe

Tiahani i Afareaitu

na

to

tau vaa,

o

Te heva

nia

o

Moorea

tau

aéra

i

Paetou

i

te

Te

nuu

Te

heva

ra

e

aioio

Te

heva

ra

e

aioio

Te

reo

iti

au

no

Vairaatoa i

-

Tahiti

Tüpana ê atu i te taata
i

roroa

Tiahani

noho

Oi

Moorea na,

haabuubuu i

e

i

haavivo
Te

reo

te
E

E

iti

aro

ore

roa

au

ura

tona ra arii

e

te hau,

te hau
no

Tiahani

manino,

vau

e

pau

i te mao,

e

vahi

teitei

tou,

e

moua

teitei

to'u.

toto'a
e

tau

toto'a

rima,

tau hau

Tetuaeaha
Anani

ei

I

1$

Te

tumu
No

w

No

rua

Oro

maro

o

arioi.

E

tia Oro
i

raa

roto

ruahine

na

o

0 Atea-vahine

mairi

vahiné.
haoaoa

ia

ma

Oro,

tetahi

uri

rauti

anae

na

names

but

one

Oro's wife by whom he

Tahiti.
Hohoi
ruru

i

mai te

tei

te

rima

She became
Oro

hoe vahine

iino anae,

e

ra

i

said

we

Those two women set off in

quest of a wife for Oro. They
ia

only the leaves of the ti root

na

Oro

i

for

Ta;

that

anae

Raiatea,
i

Ua

reira,

Oro.

i

e

teatea vai tavae ia.

robes,

had

and the property

each bore in her hand was a

reed used

in the sport called

apere.

They descended from the

itea
E vahine

their

ment
the

to

these abodes and

first land

descent.

fk

and find‘you a

will go

itea

Aore a
na

Te uri haoaoa out of

compa/sion at hia wifele/s state
wife.

te

e

then had nô wife but

i

iino

taata

vahine atoa.
te

Tahiti,

vahine

raua

raua

mai. Ruru

raa
o

ia

a-sightle/s ma/sof

lived alone.

Tahiti

o

e

itea

Ai ta

te

had

afa

E vahine

atura

.

children, He cast her off,

i

te hoe

soul

The Horizons

*

those

itea

i

three offices/

Hoata meamea,

apere

i

raua

rua

e

fenua

vahine atoa.

tino

aahu

te

taata

Hoata

raua

mai

te

-

was

reva

aera

ai

te

above

te

pou

i

imi

mai

raua

airau mati,

and

haoaoa, and a doss called

Hoatabu
and

itubuai,

e

nei

te

uri

sand.

to

Oro abode in the

fatu rau,

raua

Ta.

i

one

firmament, himself and four

Te

Popou mai nei raua i raro

«

wore

girdles, Oro «as

play sters

aore

Haaere

oe.

of

were

(Living water), the god

Vaiea

and

Mahu

irai i

e

loin

daughters. Toi-mata,

e

atura

(or air). There

who at first

persons

scarlet

the King of

ra

i

taoa

raua

Oro

i te mea

Ua parau

to

atura,

Te auri

aera

bue vahine

aua

ma.

Hahai-one.Parahi

Oro,

vahine

oia

haoaoa

e aore a

large Marae in Borabora. The

two

o

Tute

Oro.

haere maua

e

atura

ta

Te

a

origin is Taotaha,

the firmament

mau

reva,

The arioi's

offspring of Oro,

te parahi

e

te

I aroha

vahine.

ana

ia

ia,

reva.

e na

te

i

a

ia

atura

ihora

noa

(i

atua

origin of the players (arioi)

te

te

o

Oro;

tahi

The

ra.

Borabora

to

ura

te

e

arioi

arii

te

Vaiea

noa

<*

mau

Vai-otaha i

arioi.
E

te

o

All

Tahiti was

they found on their

the men and women

Tahiti assembled.
there was not

firma-

of

But in Tahiti

found a wife for Oro.

2
Te

arioi

mau

Tahitian

Players

0

They departed to Raiatea. All the
males and

l#

again'found

for Oro.

were

They

wife

a

all ill unsightly

ladies, with wrinkled faces under

Tei

Borabora atura raua,

atura ia

maitai

atura

i

te

uira,

e

hio
i

maitai

(amoa) mai ai

raua

hautaua hia atura

te mea,

te

mata,

reva

ra

o

I

te vahine

hia

No

nia.

e

vahine maitai

e

te marama-

ra

mai te

e

bonnets.

green

Borabora,

They deport

there they found

exceedingly beautiful to

woman

wife

Haaere

heheu,

to
a

tona ioa.

e

Mai te avatea

roa,
rama

i

amo

raua.

vahine

vane

piha

tura i

raua

i

roa

i

raua

I itea

ei vahine

reira,

hia i te

faatia

ua

i

hoe

te

Vai-rau-mati

0

Ua paruru
atura

i

raua

roa

Oro.

na

0

a/sembled, but

there was not

leving

<0

females

for Oro,

(a

Vai-rau-mati

com-

plication of crimson liquids) was
her

She

name.

was

cloth.

richest

retreat,

and

caused her

ful;

on

They went close to

with drew the folds,

her

looked

by the

screened

her,

to

stand

erect.

she was most beauti-

they shrunk as from lightning,

they fainted because of the
who

face

te mata.

and

woman

surpa/sing in beauty. The

was

ereere

They

was

the

as

moon

tide light

of

the sky was

10
o

te

te

Ua ui maira
ia

o

taua vahine

E aha

raua.

moana

to

haere mai ai?

E aha

She asked

i
you

that you have come here,

irai

are

you

.*>

imi
i

ra

te

Tei

na

to

Tei

to

orua

anei

?

orua

ïa

tere

haere mai

Ei

vahine

ai.

mau

tii

0

?

oe

tuaane?

ïa.

to

maua

oe

a

0

ïa

atu orua,

e a

seeking ? We have come in

brother.
In

Where

the heavens.

is

is your

brother ?

Is he a handsome

handsome man.

Is that

to

man?

He

tere

your

busine/s ? It is our busine/s.

te vahine.

to maua

na

what are

search of a wife for our elder

taata maitai

E

0

e

maua

taata maitai

E

i

A

hea

te rai.

nia i

ane.

maua

hoe vahine

tuaane.
'#

haere mai

I

?

them what busine/s have

e

ta orua

the

deep blue of her eyes.

ra

tere

orua

the darkness

tua-

haere

Thou art

be
and

for

a

the woman,

our

a

wife you must

elder brother.

Go you

bring him here.

mai.
Haere atura
*

ra
e

e

i

nia

faaite

i

i
ta

te

rai,

raua

They went off above

hue vahine

aua

e

tii,

tuaane

ia

e

to

fetch and inform

the skies

their brother

3
Te

Arioi

mau

Oro.

A

Tahitian

atura

tae

faaara atura ia na,
itea i

Ua

haere

i

oe

vahiné

*

ta

na

hea hoi

tei

raro

ra,

ia

i

atura

Oro,

Tera ae,

hia Ta vahiné i te

tea,

e

i te

vane ura.

tura

i

tona

aau.

Oro,

e

ona

rui,

arriving,

up,

they awoke him

wife for

a

is found.

you

down and cohabit with

you

wife.

Oro

asked

There

she

is

where

beneath

(Black water,

tahuhu

vane

Popou roa

ite maira

t

iana, haere atura
E toru

taooto raua.

ua

Arise

in

atura, Ua

ua pou

ra

On

a

is
us

the

your
woman

?

Vai-otaha

at

Marae)

Borabora.

na.

paruru

taua vahiné

tei

e maue

I

Oro.

Go

Oro,

o

nei,

Borabora

i reira,

e

maira

tatou

E

te

ia vahiné ?

ae

Vai-otaha

taoto

e

ua

A tia i nia.

Ua ui

oe.

nia,

vahiné.

ra

raro

tei

Maue

oe

i

raua

players

flew away,

Oro

horizontal

place,

line

he flew in

till

over

and descended.

screened with
white and

the

the

The woman

richest

scarlet.

a

cloth,

His heart

was

exceedingly elated. The woman welcorned

him, and Oro went and co-

*

vahiné
i
<•

te

i te taoto raa i

taoa

taoa

Ua

i

te

taoa.

Hoe

a

te

vahiné;

te

tane.

ta

tetahi.

i

atu

te

I

taoa

na

aroha maira

i

te

*

in

taoa

huru i ta

parau

mahui.

property,

but

one

likene/s of his and of the

exceed

that of

tana vahiné.

I

not

tuahine

oto

i

te

nia

na

i

tuahine,

tooe

i

nia nei

Oro

tere i
? Ua

tei hea na
i

te buaa i

the other it would

pleasant. Therefore he

be

cogitated, and returned above the

compa/sionated and wept

their brother on his arrival.

over

sisters asked,

His
is

your

she

is

wife *?
a

is your
up

property for the wife.

for

sisters

The

E vahiné

E aha

o

and that there was

rai

i

skies

ai

nei

the

respecting

and that of the one did not

atura o Oro,

tamarii

within himself

tated

woman,

oia;

tei raro.

haere mai

he had none. He cogi-

store,

i

ai

na

rahi.

maitai

that

po/se/sed

it

te

ashamed

he

property. The woman had much of

feruri

maira

Tera ae,

days paped in their union and

and

no

tei hea te vahiné ?

Oro,

nights

e

tuaane.

Ua ui
e

a

Three

was

taoa mata hau

e

oia

ra

hoe

e

Aore

i

with her.

he

ihora oia

â huru

habited

te

bue ra,

i

feruri

ai ta a'na.

hoi

rahi mai

I

ore.

te vahiné

a

atura oia

haama

I

ra.

taua

most

There she is beneath
beautiful woman.

What

busine/s that you have come

here ? Oro èaid,

sons,

Oro, where

Oro

where are those

te buaa i mahui.

4
Tahitian

arioi

Te

mau

Ua

parau

ïa,

te rave aéra raua i

maa

na

e

ei

taoa na

tau vahiné.

Ua

oto

na

tuaane

raro

ihora

i

na

rii

taua

tuahine i

ra.

Ua parau

tamarii

na

Ua hohoro maira i

maira.

Rave hia maira

ra.

ra,
o

ana,

e

buaa.

Taoto

ihora Oro

e

i

taua

i

te

rui

ra,

ia Oro
e

Ei oni

Habu ihora,

te

0

Oro.

te pae

buaa ïa

te

avafi

raa

roa.

0

buaa faaturi

0

te

piti

o

te tai te hoe buaa

0

hoe o

te buaa ra,

buaa

a

ra,

te arioi.
o

o

ra)

te buaa

Te ioa o

taua

te ïa i te mahoehoe

ïa.

0

te

£atu o taua buaa ra, o

Oro

i

te

te'a mo^é ïa.

0 te tumu

mau

ia

te arioi,

Oro i te

o

tea moe.

Te

o

tumu ïa o

te arioi

restrictions

far distant

-

brought

places for Oro;

third pig was a

pig for adul-

with the female;

The

second pig was

to be porpoises.

The

first of those

pigs was to

be
«

of all solemn

hire,

to

pig was for the

fburth was the pig

terous

te tai

raro

ïa

The

te vahiné

i raro i

The fifth

from

o

those hogs

priest dedicated them

The

te buaa ra, o te

tiahi

i

forth five

in the one same night.

the birth of

removal

(Tei

raa

On

(Faa-

te buaa ra,
na

the pig engendered,

e pae

te buaa ra, o

ïa

and in

hoi.

buaa ïa o te ara-

e

te

te

young ones

Oro.

toru o

te

buaa ïa

slept with his wife,

rahui). 0 te maha o

buaa ra,

te

Oro

fanau raa mai na

te vahabû

o

them into

Oro

the

o

them and made

and then
conveyed (them) for his wife.

taua buaa ra i

iha ihora

tahua i

te

fanau aéra,

e

They caœe to Oro.

to him,

conceived and brought

taua arui hoe nei a. E

pinia i
ofao

ra

took

that night

ai hia hoi

taua rui

buaa ufa i

He

sons

called

hogs. A Boar and a Sow,

i

tana vahiné

e ua

them below as

convey

present for my wife. The sisters

haere those

tana vahiné.

i

will

wept for their brothers. Oro

ei ufa etahi. Ua hopoi
na

I

atura

etahi,

Oro

here.
a

hia ihora ei

o

they are,

aua

hamani

atura

there

myself and scotes. Give them

for

hopoi

E homai

i

said

sisters

The

they are making an oven of food

te ahi

maua.

au

Oro

tera

maira na tuahine,

Players

Its

the sacréd hog
was

name

numerous

for the arioi.

the fish for the

voyages

(Te fa i te ma-

hoehoe.). The master of the
was

Oro.,

i te te'a moe

pig

(God'Oro.

feather).
The origin of all the players in
this world was
god in the scarlet

in

the

solitary scarlet

feathers.

There is not

another

Te mau arioi

Tahitian

0
i

te

I

vaiho

Ilavaii

"'é

nei.

ao

i

tana

buaa

(Raiatea).

Aore

e

ra

te vai

atura oia

i

hoa,

tai,
i

Tahiti,

Fano

atura Mahi

Tahiti

tei

hog at (Opoa),

the large Marae in

Raiatea.

was

for

it.

it

from

There

not

place

a

Shortly after he carried
place to place to find

Friend,

Mahi, here is superior property,
this

raa.

one man,

(Mahi) Rotten breadfruit.

to

a

pig. Go

search

of

to Tahiti and

you

place for it. Mahi

a

sailed away

arriving at Tahiti

on

persons were

ei

pae.

Ai ta

taata

the

priest was praying in the a

e,

e

atea

haere mai.
i

noa

nei,

Tahiti

e nono

taata

i

parau

haere

ra

oia

i

mai

nei.

E

i

o

Tahiti,

i

Raiatea nei.

te

te

ïa

i

vahiné

him

come

te hoe

and

on

was

Kati's

Ai ta

fano

toru

roa

itea.

raa

ra

oe

Mahi

i

ori

haere

o

e

te

o

?

haere noa,

Ua parau

Taurua,ra,

a

His

friend

Tahiti.

in

sailed

to

returned

on

to

Tahiti

(nono buu). It

was

on

aore e

Whence
a

haere mai

Taurua

third

Mahi went

even

to

side of

a

daughter of Hua

resident of the place. She
with crimson die,

Taurua said

came

friend,

you

the

there he met with Taurua

woman

maira te vahiné

On

Eastern

the

besmeared

That

down

three times he

Raiatea.

friend.

a

a

came

Three times Mahi

Tahiti,
to

He

sailed, he found and ob-

time he

taua atua,

i

food

said

in. He went about seek-

come

again to Opoa.

atura o

oe

one

support. Not a man said

parai hia (morning star)

E,

no

ing for a friend but he found no

Tahiti,

e

ia Mahi.

Ua parau

him,

Afaahiti

Ua ui maira

Taurua

o

Roohia

Te

to

in.

But

Raiatea was

tained

roa

Taurua,

Hua'tua.

te mati.
ra

I

fleet.

tana

o

Opoa i Havaii

Afaahiti.

na

hea

o

sacred

Aore ïa i

Te

taua.

i

mai

taua.

i Rai-

roa

taua.

Mahi

vahiné,

tamahine
ra

a/sembly court for surene/s of the

toru hoi hoi raa mai

e

tura Mahi

tura

e

before the Marae,

i ai

'tu, o te noaa raa iho

raa

i

Aore

na.

i

ia

na,

buu ïa,

te

nei ïa i
toru

maa

mai iana. Te imi

Tahiti

Hoi

parau mai

e

Tana

ta Mahi.

maa

ra

#

this his

all

fano

f

left

He

(te tahua a Cro)

taua

I

oe

te tahua i

ra

them.

Mahi, place for it. Ke spake to

roohia maira

e

for

Haato

ia

<•

ia

source

tauaitu

haere

<0

parau

E haere

te vai

te pae

4

ua

teie te taoa mai-

irai i

e

vai

taata

te buaa nei.

o

E

raa.

hoe

te

Mahi,

e

i

hopoi haere ai

e

iaiteai

E

0

oia

noa

Area

raa.

tuiau ê atu

Ai ta

players

I

said

ye

rov

to

to Mahi.

? He said,

without

about. The woman
him,

Alas! come you

6
mau

te

fare nei;

i

tau

Ua

me tua

tii

ite aéra,

e

oto

e

e parau

au

ua

te manahini.

i

maira Hua'tua

la ora

e,

Mahi, i to tere. Ua hopoi

e

maira Hua'tua i
ia Mahi.

maira

te

buaa,

Ua ôfao

utu

e

into

for

his

tion

to

taua huaa

ra,

e ua

faahiti moe

aéra

i

te Fatu

Oro

i

tea

Fârâ hia

te

o

faupeapea i Taravao. 0 te

Mahi in your business.

It

He

let

the hog lose by the

of

the

thicket

and

dedicated,

i

free

from its

ofao hia atura

e

ana,

târ

Mahi

said

hia

e

ua

Ua
e

te here,

atura Mahi ia Hua'tua

parau
vaiho

Ua

Mahi.
maa

E

buaa,

atoa

ra,

i

tau

i

Tahiti

nei

vea

iaoe

riaha

na'u.

Ua

ooti

ta.ua

buaa

ra,

tei

ra

ra,

ua

i

te

e,

e

noaa.

I

let this pig

Hotu.

every

sort of food with

it

?

E

I

have

He said,

a

Mahi

cut up a hog.

alighting peace of god)

afai hia ra iana te

hui

arii

i

hoo

ura

ïa.

mûri,

Vai-tiaa

Fapeuriri. 0 te buaa
Tetahi,

te hoe hufa

tei ia Maro ura ïa no
-

tei

ia Atae

roa.

E maha

Tetahi hufa i mûri
i

Raiatea ia.

tufaa.

Tera

0 na taata

for

pigs have been baked

ia Tautaa atua no ffoorea

e

propitious,

friend at Tahiti, and

quarter for Tauraa atua

o

which

butwwhat is

My journey proves

behold
me.

cloth,

There were hogs,

Mahi.

taua

i

coming to Tahiti on her.

te hufa i mua

e

which

prepared provision for

Huaatua

and

am

feed Mahi.

buaa

ihora o Mahi

and at liberty.

to Huaatua,

to

aha ra,

Tetahi hufa i mua, tei ia

Mataa;

i

e

tere nei

man

ta'u

te maa na

faaamu ia Mahi.

e

snare

ei

i te mau

e a

atura oia,

Ua parau

buaa,

by him, and set

pull my ship

to

Tararvao.

it is for a block over

alone,

Te haere mai na vau.

ihora Hua'tua i

eu

ua

teie nei

aena

ia Hotu.

rao

tuu hia ïa.

on

hog brought to Mahi,

the

was

e

i

them by men-

dedicated

buaa ïa i utu hia ia Mahi;
e ua

and compa/sion-

brought pigs to welcome'

He

name

taua buaa ra,

ihora

came

She went

visitor, and said’Salvayou

Huaatua

i

moe

him, he

Mahi.

I will go and

tionning the name of Oro i te tea

ihora

te

house,

father Huaatua.

ated

Mahi

o

this

call my

ia Hua-atua.

oia

atura

Ua parau

haere

e

tane

haere maina

Xi a,

Tahitian Players

arioi

Te

One fore

(the

of Moorea
Another fore quarter for Mataâ
(of Papara)
(Mataâ - firey eye)
but

it

was

taken for the

kingsaât

Papeuriri. A compensation in return
for scarlet feathers from Tahiti
(for the

use

of the gods)

One hind

(Red loin
girdle) of Hitiaa on the north
quarter for Maro ura
side

of Tahiti..

Another hind

quarter for Atae of

Raiatea.

7

Te

arioi

mau

buaa

mau

Mahi

i

taua

tana

Haere atura oia

ïa.

Raiatea,

te mea

no

Tahiti

i

ra.

atura ïa

i

Motu-torea

i

e

tunu

te

maa

faaamu i

Mahi
irai

atu

ai.
E

i

te

ia Tamatoa.

taoa

nau.

te

tâûmi,

te poe

te

E

rahi

teie nei

t

atura oia

Mahi,

o

nôu ïa.

Mahi

Tamatoa

ua

e

taua i

ra

Ua ui

Mahi,

e

taua

te
i

i

taoa

Ua
:

rave

When he

came,

behold this property for

A hog,

a

double canoe,

tails

e

ia rahi

ihora Tamatoa

What

the

roll of cloth,
of pluck feathers;
-

a

Tamatoa asked

is your desire,

that you

Mahi said,

for me; my name

Tamatoa,

for you.Tamataa

agreed, fully

to
Opoa and reside. They both went
there.

e

Tahiti

Mahi said,

agreed. But let you and me go

e ua

Huaatua to'u
ra,

the king of Raiatea

Tamatoa

lour name,

ia i nia ia

ia tae atu i

Afaahiti

taoa.

te

Oro,

atura Tamatoa,

te hufa roa o

one

give this property to me.

aha mau tooe hinaaro ?

Ta oroa nei
i

o

(To take to

higher rank. He waited

of ±hg

Mahi

and to

(of low rank)
sought means to obtain

small

therefore he

numerous

oia

aéra

to eat

That his friend

to Mahi.

him.

Ua iriti

Motu-

Tahiti.) A thought

at

tia roa,

reira.

Mahi.

rolls of cloth

very

a

plant the china

shining face pearls.

i

faaahu hia atura

a

to

to feed hogs,

plant,

friend

his

you.

Opoa ei reira

vane

food and

went

He

Ua faatia

raua

te

Island of Tahaa,

magnificent cap,

pararahi ai.Haere atura
i

an

came.

te ioa o

e

Tamatoa

torea,

Tamatoa,

taua

o

Tahiti.

till

no'u ïa. 0 to'u nei

Samatoa na,

haere

o

had obtained

he

on

one

? Ua parau

who shared

men

friend

was

i bubu mai ai oe i

taoa na'u nei

because

occurred

atura o

only

S

hogs. Mati sat off to Rai-

the

£old up

ia Tamatoa.

Four divisions

the

were

paper

aha tooe hinaaro

e

tena

maira

tona.
e

was

tivole

te oroo

ruru,

nei,

e

ia

te vaa tau ati,

ia'u

o

e

matauiui. Ua ui maira

Tamatoa,

ioa

atea

ravea

Ka

buaa,

Te

faaabu

te manao

tae maira ua parau

i

all.

in

te

ihora oia

tiai

Ua

Mahi

o

oia

ai

That

I haere

tiafetu i

noinoi

iti

taua

e

e

tubu atura

Ua

ruru.

buaa

te

Players

Those

e

te aute,

i

Tahitian

richest
■

Tamatoa took from Oro
cloth and put

Tama.toa

then asked

the

it upon Mahi.

Mahi

What is

(He said) that this
my grand present may arrive at
ÿour desire ?

Tahiti

to

the

t ;igh of

Huaatua

and that I
may have much property (to give him)

my

friend at Afaahiti.

Tamatoa

collected property:

8

'0

56)E

Te

Hotu

I)

a

ship,

called springing forth.

2) S tira, o Taia.

fi)

a prayer
another

that leads to smite

3) E aha,

Ru ma ta rai

3) senet that hastens to bind a fled
4) senet that hastens to bind the

Orooro i

5)

1) E pahi,

♦

*

Tahitian Players

arioi

mau

12)Etua,

o

Ru ma ta nuu

o

4) E aha,

bu,

o

(aano vai),

tau

6)

a

coacoa

7) E taumata, o te ata o tia.

7)

a

cap,

a

carved head,

o

rei,

faapea i fare

o

9) E tahiri,

o
o

hau ma tuana
Hunaa hau.

10) E urüà, o fefeu
11) E
i

season

nut shell water bottle

rei

tai

8) E ahufara,

o

ruru,

te

tua o

rauti ori noa

13) E ie,

te pono o te rai.

o
o

te aoa a Hina.

15) E vahiné i te tutu o Hina

17) E vini

the house

handed down
(peace
9) a fly flap, called, established
10) a pillow, called snarling nose
II) A roll of cloth, called tea

8) cloth made of leaves
from

the

ancient days.

leaf wandering on

the back of

Tahiti.

14) E haa,

16) E o~e,

god TÛ
called complicated

the shaddow of the

rafters of

Tahiti.

o Rai-tua-vao
(o tai mai te varovaro)

«

its

Fau ma

taha

E

*

shell that

a trumpet
echoes in

o

Maa Ta i te rai.
ura o

Piitoa.

12) a cloth bain, called the rumbli
ing noise comet
13) a cloth mallet, called joints

(of godde/s Hina
14) cloth called the long fig tree
15) a woman to beat it called Hina
16) Abell
cloven tongue of the
of

the

heavens

,

skies

17)

a paraquet on
red feathers

which

coo

9

%
Te

Ua parau
e

*

atura Tamatoa,I naha,

Mahi ia

Mahi

tau arii.

atura

vau

i

Tahiti,

i hufa

Afaahiti
taata

%

tufa Ta

S

Ua

tae

hopoi hia

i

tea

te

tia

raa

la

i
te

te

*

♦

hufa

Opoa ra,

taken

to

thigh of Huaatua

the

Tahiti.

Those

reira hoi

te

Huaatua

in Afaahiti

The players

a

come

little land by

reira

When

Tahiti.

from the
the name of

the side of

Oro's house on Raiatea.
stands

Auna iti.

Huaatua ra

and

were

Teramanini in Raiatea,

fullne/s of the sea,

maira taua taoa ra
o

be

It will

There also

the house of little Auna.
that

property came to the

thigh of Huaatua,

then did the

paatoa raa o te arioi o Tahiti players become general on

nei.

*

pee

o

I am on Tahiti.

division,

i

i

fare

king.

who shared in the

ia i

Tei

oh

the persons

te arioi.

moe.

have given me that property

0 na

na.

pihai iho i te fare iti o üro
{•

Well that

Tamatoa,

on

pori ia tai

fenua iti

to

in Afaahiti

Teramanini

o

you

said

Huaatua i

Huaatua i Tahiti.

o

e

te

o

Tahiti

i

Raiatea,
No

the

o

e

au

behold

mai oia

taoa

e

Mahi

property for your grand parent.

tena

ia

to

te oroa nâu.

Tamatoa, ai ta oe i horoa mai i
é

said

Tamatoa

i

te

parau

Players

taoa

i

Mahi

Ua

Tahitian

arioi

mau

Tahiti.

10

%

Te

toroa

mau

te

o

arioi

Ranks among

ra

The

the Players

Tahitian players

conceivable, had
their

no

rank.

they had neverthe-

But

distinct mark which was

less

one

the

tatoo.

By this mark a mans

rank and attainment

%

on

dancer

at

was

In

each of

the

Island

called

the

several districts

there

in most

was

haere

e

Eiaha

taata

te

arioi,

motu 1

a

te ooti

taata

te

rave

noa

ra

ua

ino

"E

oroa

o

of those was cloth

anae

ra

f#

oroa."
noho

tona ahu.

te hoe
ia

oroa,

ino
E

taata

the

e

t

ua

teie.

tatua hia

papa,

avae

la haere
na

roto,

repoa

Ua repo

the long fig trees

of

feathers were

There

he

*

i

the

were

many

The King

very

of

stitched on.

ranks among the

exalted them. They

powerful. Let no man go

their circles
when cutting up hogs and cloth,

te omore. E

te arioi

imitation of that

through the midst of

raa

tiapae hia te tabu raa ahu,
te

and

were

te tabu raa aahu a te

e

roots

arioi.

t

buaa,

the

te arioi.
S feia

robu i

na

o

faarahi.

hoi.

rahi

mana
e

arii

'lui

Na

raa

about his per-

that of these cloth made

dyed,

tia

was

adorned the loins of

Kings The

te

who

covered with scarlet

feathers and

ra.u

one

girdle covered with scarlet

a

which

Ua

was

King Player. He was the

a

coulour

t

player

known.

once

literature and wore
son

a

as

accomplished in Tahitian

most

»

shining tinsels,

work badges to distinguish

paper

and

the

were

obse/sed and wicked creatures

most

no

who

ïa.
teie

te mau arioi

panai ra i te ahu

would be

cut by the

club at

cutting up of cloth. Let

stand

on

the extremities.

all

The

take their
cloth; If a person go heedle/sly
thro, the festival was defiled.
The exalted player who sat on the
high seat whose leg was blackened

players alone were to

11
te

raau

toroa

Teie

ra

maro

ura

te

arioi

te

o

ioa

Tahiti

o

te

o

nei

Ranks

ra

mau

arioi

o

Moorea

e

aéra.

the Players

among

These

4)of

a

the

were

names

the

red

loin

girdles,

of

e

buaa

raa

tana,

e

ahu

tabu

tona.

buaa

tana,

tona,

raa

3) To Matavae

Te raa roa

o

ahu tabu

e

ra

ahu

tabu

tona,

e maro

raa

tana,

ura

tona.

4) To Vairâô''ra,

o

Tumatariri ïa.

E buaa

raa

tana,

e

ahu tabu tona,

maro

ura

tona.

e

5) To te Teva i uta
"ïa.
e

E

maro

buaa

tana,

raa

o

Hi ta ïa.

raa

E buaa

tona,

e

0 Mata-â

e

ahu tona,

te Oropaa,

tana,

o

e maro

7) To te Kano tahi i Bunauia ra,
Buahaha ïa.

e

maro

ura

E buaa

tona,

e

raa

tana,

ahu tabu tona.

ahu

tabu

E buaa

tona,

e

tona,

raa

tana,

e maro ura

buaa raa tana,
e maro ura

e

tona.

e

ahu tabu

buaa raa

tana,

e

ahu

tabu

tona.

red

girdle.

ino)

he had

share

of

e maro ura

sacred hog and a

cloth and a red girdle.

sacred hog

a

a

Vairâô, Tu-mata-riri, he had
and a share of cloth

red girdle.

and

a

5)

of the Teva i uta, Mata-â, he

had

a

6)

one

had

a

sacred hog and a
a

share of

red girdle.

side of Bunauia, Hi ta, he
sacred hog and a
a

share of

red girdle.

7) of the other side of Bunauia,
Buahaha.
red

He had a

sacred hog, a

girdle and a share

and

a

of cloth.

tona,

red girdle.

9) of the Porionuu, Moua-roa,
had

a

cloth

tona.

1C) To Hapainoo ra, o Vaa iti
mate toi i te piha ia Teta.
E

hog ana a share of cloth

had a
sacred hog and a share of cloth

9) To te Porionuu ra, o Moua-roa
ïa,

sacred

Te raa roa. He had

8) of Ahu-rai, Paaa. He

8) To te Fanâ i Ahurai ra, o
Paaa ïa.

share of cloth

a

2) of Taiarabu,

a

he had a

red girdle.

a

cloth and

ahu tabu tona.

o

hog and

cloth and

6) To tahi Mano

ura

ra,

tona.

ura

Huaatua,

3) of Matavae, Heiva ino (Upaupa-

Heiva ino

o

(Upaupa ino) ïa. E buaa
e

sacred

and

tona.

ura

e maro

tona,

1) Afaahiti.

and

ra,

e

ura

e maro

2) To Taiarabu
ïa,

Huaatua Ta

o

ra,

the

players who on Tahiti ana Moorea
wore

1) To Afaahiti

of

sacred hog and a
and a red

He

share of

girdle.

1C) of Hapaianoo,

Vaa iti mate

had a
sacred hog and a share of cloth
toi

i

te

and a red

piha ia Teta. He
girdle.

12

te

toroa

mau

11) To Tiarei

o

ra,

E

buaa

raa

tana,

e

maro

ura

tona.

12) To Hitiaâ
*

arioi

te

o

Buaa

raa

tana,

e

maro

ura

tona.

Upaparu ïa.

sacred

hog,

red

girdle.

a

o

Maro-ura ïa.

ahu tabu tona,

e

the Players

11) of Tiarei, Upaparu. He had a

ahu tabu tona,

e

ra,

E

Ranks among

ra

a

12) of Hitiaa, Maro-ura. He had
sacred

a

and

hog and a share of cloth

red

a

girdle.
on

.

13) To Moorea
Nuurua

%
buaa
e

tana,

raa

ra,

E

buaa

raa

tana,

e

maro

ura

tona.

Tera
o

e

o Maomao

ïa.

ahu tabu tona,

a

sacred

hog and a share of cloth

red girdle.

and

a

14)

on

^t^er^ E. side, Maomao. He

had

a

sacred hog and a share

Those

rarahi

arioi

Tahiti.

of

#

E ore
e

E uumi

amua.

pinia iti,
ei

maro
na

te

mua

na

Oro.

E

ore

amu
o

+

amu

e

ra

raa.

tei

0

avae

roa

ra

i

hia ra ia

eaten.

pig strangled, a
fastened around

It was a sucking

red loin girdle
its loins and

after

parai ra,

e amu.

or

to

te mau arioi atoa

or

cats). The pig that was

ta te avae

Eita ia e ô

parai
0 ratou

having been given up

(There to lie and rot

be eaten by the

Hogs, dogs,

put

consumed by the
black legged arioi. Not another
arioi save the black legs partook
of this meal. No one could enter
the feast. Those who were girded

on

a

pole was

by the cloth

'4

This sacred hog

Oro.

ta ratou arau

iti.

Tahiti

God

te amu i

raa

only were the great

te buaa fata ta

é hopoi roa i

te ahu tabu

ra,

never

red girdle.

was

ia oti i te bubu

tatua hia i

hia

was

a

of

to the arioi,
carried before the Marae for

e

arioi,

hia

taua mau

noa

taai hia i te faeo

e

ura,

4

%

teie nei buaa raa

ra

side

Tau-raa atua. He had

Nuurua,

cloth and

ai to arioi

roa

13) of Moorea and the S.V.
of

E

ahu tabu tona,

e

14) Te To i nia
*

i

tona.

ura

maro

raro

Taura'tua ïa.

o

ra,

te To i

e

share of cloth and

alone.

Toroa

Te

mau

Te

Buaa fata

te

fata

ïa,

ta ratou mau ïa buaa.

o

E bubu
te

'ê

Ai ta
i

hia

%

te

ta

ratou

hia

'tu

taata

e

Eiaha
m

vaho

hia

i

taata
ê

te

ra.

and

Te

ta ratou

haere na roto,

e

E pohe,

o

te oroa

eiaha e repo. Tera

e

haere

na

'9

a,

te

aliu, no

te buaa, ua motu

te mea, aore i haere

taata,

e

haru.

buaa.

Tera

aore

e

#

ota

Ua ai
te

ai

na

roto

â te

*
Mai

ota o

i

Te monoi,

moa

rahi.

te mea

horo

haere

tubu. Aore

ua

haere hia tu.

E feia

E ore anae e rave

hupehupe. E ore te
i

oia,

tona

e e ore

te Heva ra.
e

i

arioi

E haere noa

haere noa 'tu te

Heva

foot

of

Not

one

man

them).
their

tread

of all

(went to

but outside.

would be slain,

then he

in

Let not a person go

midst,

(If he went
stricken

Be on the alert, let
ceremony of tne arioi be

by the club.
not

the

defiled.
a

A

thing snatched away or

going through,

man

defilement.

Behold

was

the
it

the feast

consumate,the hog is done,

cloth is

the

because no man has

cut,

approached.
Is raw (sodaen) hog. That is the
rawne/s, a man has gone thro the

snatched, no one has

a person

ranges,

past.

were

te

te tiare,

of fine

company

eating was filth in their es-

has seized

The arioi have no

habits.

raa.

nei hoi te

ta ratou haa,
e

ua

reporepo

te Oro metua

ra

mai

taata,

te haru,

tua

e

te

bubu arioi

arioi.

faio,

teie nei

the

a

that man to teir ceremony,

timation.

is

Na te oroa,

roto.

ua ama

ua

te

i

te haru, e o te taata

repo

i

tairi

e

E rohi

omore.

te

hia

'toa.

were

It was thèir Hog.

and seperate (from

the

not

their,

i ta ratou oroa,

e

maa,

The arioi

haere noa h

haere noa i

e

arioi,

te

taata

te

te

na

a

e

legged arioi.

ceremonies.

ai ta hoi

taata,

the sole propertyoof the

was

black

Let

taahi

i

pole

hog that was put up on the

bodied men,

ïa i ta ratou parau ra.

repo

The

:o

te taa â.

oroa

raa

amu

ra

e

ra

avae

r

raa

amu

ra,

ratou

ta

tino maitatai

taata

arioi

mau

te avae parai

Ka

the Players

among

Hog on a pole

The

ra.

>
mau

Ranks

ra

patia noa hia i nia

E buaa
i

te Arioi

o

Like

(his

filthy

the race of ministers

the arioi,

cented oil, Detties

4flowers-), scarlet dyed clotlji was
their work. His bed place must not

sacred.
Not once would be an ugly thing.
A arioi would not run in fear from
be

trodden on.

the mourners

would

cut and

They were

for the dead

(who

mangle any other

person.

The arioi

mourner

paped on.

paped on, the

14
Te
e

Toroa

mau

Ta

ore

E bubu
te

to

taata

Ua

raa.

to

rahi

hauti

e

ê.

taa

0

ratou

fare,

hui

raatira Ta.

vaa

o

aore

hui

te

te mahora

e

no

te arioi

no

te

E paepae

E

Ta

te
te

One would

of

houses

were

ten

fathom

and

a

round

ra,

stone

ra

ravaai;

the

long

was

for

obu nui

ïa.

Tahiti.

Na

arii

ui

anae

te

ui,

i

e na

Ta.

te ravaai.

riro atura ei

e

Faaamu atura

obu nui

ui,

te

ei

obu nui,

ei

amo

reira ui,

e

riro

atura ïa

ei

te

ravaai

aéra,
Tira

i

te

A

fences

fare or house

driven into the

stick

little

the fence was called

Ruahatu,

in this the body of

fishermen

a/sembled. The Marae

the

residence of the great

bellies,

those who did not cut

vants

of

who were

the gods.

the ser-

There were four

Tahiti.
The King {s4, the big bellies, the

great cla/ses of persons on

arioi
all

and

the fishermen.

trained up young
his

domesticks

They were

youth. The king

trainers of

-

people who became
The big bellies

youth and they became

trained up

ei hoho

big bellies;

paari atu,
arioi. Faaamu

they became players.

i

te arioi

te reira ui,

ïa rehui.

plank fence

The chiefs had a

the arioi.

riro atura

e

paari

riro atura ïa ei ravaai.
ra

their houses

Heralds, wakers of
the gods, and carriers of the gods.
The arioi trained up youth and

Faaamu

te

i

e

ei poro,

atua.

te

E faaamu

teuteu arii.
i

te

o

arii, na te obu-

te

nui, na te arioi,
E faa

rehua

E maha

te

no

were

with breadfruit

their hair but
ra

their

earth for

was

marae

were

pavement for their houses,

houses

a

e

Such

sepe-

Ten and ten and

about.

but

with

A

of superior

breadfruit

fine

another.

players and

dwelling places.

fare mahora
E ruahatu

persons

from others.

rate

out

~

not molest

company

noa

e

the Players

among

hoe

raatira,

taura.

e

umi

ua

e

fare paepae na

E

e

ia noho

umi,

ua

iana.

maitatai,

ratou

to

Ranks

ra

'tu

noa

fare

umi,

ra.

te Arioi

o

The fishermen
trained up youth and they became

fishermen on
were

the only

being of age. These

cla/ses of society.

Toroa

Te mau

Na

arii

te

rahi,
E

ia

e

ra

atu

teie

toroa
au

ra

tia

ra

e

teie nei

i

hui

raatira

i

ae

ra

buaa

na

te

rahi

ïa,

e

ra

tamarii

arioi.

tii

i

ra

a

When

and chiefs,

If they agreed

player.

e

te buaa

ia

call

would

If

out.

The

chiefs

taoa
e ore

te ahu.

of

(such an one).

they at once in the

first

rate arioi used to

for the primes and

ei

raa

to

te arioi

or

children of
fraternity

players. By which means as

occasioned may be,
obtain
of

this black

of all blacked his legs.

midst

go

arioi,

Give

agreeable to you, do so. When

agreeable,

tii

patoi i te
e

first orders of arioi

the

i to te

E feia

e

e

tii

Ei

te maa rahi,

tataeae

became

leg office to

te oroa.

rarahi

taetaeae arioi.

feia

hopoi

e

tamarii mana,

atu

he

tona tatau i

papai i

te arioi

te

e,

outou, a faatia,

vai

agreed to by the King,

te

parai ia mea.

avae

oi

arioi.

an

of

parau

e

not be

te hoe arioi

ra

e

i

e

he would

not, he did not become one. One

rahi

mau

or

created the great arioi,

ia ratou ra,

Na

te

The King

au

arioi.

ei

arioi

the Players

among

i

ïa i

Na

Ranks

riro ïa ei

ua

ra,

Aore

ra

aore

E

ei

faariro

te arii

raatira

arioi.

ra

te Arioi

riro ai oia ei arioi.

e

tia i

feui

o

the body
A people po/se/sing

hogs and cloth for

the arioi.

great property,
were

they could

the arioi.

abundance'of'food
None of the fra-

their request
either for hogs or for cloth.
ternity would resist

Ranks

1) Avae parai,
2) Harotea,
from

the

3) Taputu
over

4) Otioore,
upon

5) Hufa,

6) Atoro,

Haputu,

curve on both sides of

the body

diversified

curves and

lines radiating from

hight prints upon the knuckles and wrists and heavier ones

a

or

up

to

the shoulders.

three small prints upon each shoulder

or

8) Tara tihi,
Faaa-rearea

cross

spine.

one

7) Ohemara,

insert

-

armpits downwards.

the arms
two

Players

the highest order of arioi.

filigree bars

or

the

of

small stripe down the left side.
circle nound theaankle.
,

in the hollow behind the knee.
Avaevae,

novices,

no

tataus.

1)Te
Te

*

Toroa

mau

1652347)))

Ta

ratou

ïa,

o

te

E

«

»

mau

arioi

ra

faatia

iho.

avae

parai

ta

te arii

te

e

tiare

te

avae

E buaa fata

rai

raa

ra,

ua ore ua

ura.

maro

tae,

te

tuu ê

hia.

tona

aoao

te hoe arioi e
tona

e

tei

tona

tatau.

ore,

tua

364587))

He

groin
was

tona

corn-

the parent of players.

was

the

regarded.

were

the

la fanaunau
e

the

of office.

man

It

parai. scented oil

tana.

parai i

are

was

He

was

those whom the

Their streaming

E noho papa oia.
avae

continued

easily known.

E mareva tana.

tia te

-

the black legs

tana.

E

1456272)))

Players

rahi, King made powerful,

tona.

E maro ura

the

arioi whose legs

bellies,

3) Te Tabutua (Haaputua),

te hoe
tatau.

te hoe arioi,

The scarlet paint for

face,

were

know

them.

than

the

was

aih

The abundance of

-

marks by which to

There

avae

is not

a

greater

parai.

Was

the head man of a party.

Had

the priviledge of having
up for his /himself

cloth cut

He had a red loin girdle.
He had a fleet of canoes at
his

His

controll

et

was

to sit on a high

stool.

And he stood on a high platform/
scaffold to pronounce the names
of those who were sharers in
the property.

The second cla/s of players
those
sede on

yhose tatoo was on
the

ribs.

the third cla/s was those who
the tatoo on the back.
the fourth cla/s was those who
Tera ra tona tatau to te reira
had a ring all round each wrist.
arioi.
The fifth class was those who
had no black mark on them.
5) E arioi hua, te hoe arioi,
The sixth cla/s was those whose
e aore roa
'tu i buta tona tatau. tatoo was the back even to the neck.
The seventh cla/s was those
6) E arioi habutua, e tei te tua
who were not yet marked.
te tatau e tae roa i te ai.
The eigth were those of the
same cla/s as
the above. They had
7) E arioi aa toro - aore roa
no
tatooing. They did not a/sociate
'tu e tatau.
with the black legs. They used to
sit lazily covered with cloth.
6) E arioi faaevaeva te hoe aoae
atoa e tatau. E ore ra e ati i
te mau avae parai. E noho noa
ratou, e titiuta i te ahu.
e

«

te

tiaa ïa.

E tahu raa ahu

4) Te ûtio

%,

i

atu

E taata utu

arioi

S

-

ra.

parai.

avae

1)The

Ranks of

pletely blackened from the foot to

ite hia tu ai. Aore

rahi

e

haamana

te

faatahe

mati,

i

ohu

2) Te Harotea,

«

raa

te medua

o

ra,

ra

haapao hia ratou. 0

ua

To monoi

tea

Arioi

te arioi. Oia te taata

taata hio

arioi

m

te

ratou

toroa,

ratou

o

16

tei

tona

momoa

rima

tona

tatau. had

17

«

Te

Toroa

mau

9) E arioi

te Arioi

o

Ranks

ra

9) Those who used to beat the hollow

(avae). E

avaevae

of Players

jl,

)■

arioi

poo

tipono,
Na

i

te
te

poo

faaio

te

faahume

If

4te-)

avae

ratou i

ia

i

ra

te

i to ratou

faar

e na

e

poo

na.

E bubu arioi ioio ïa
faa

Na ratou

teniteni

i

to

ratou ra fenua.

E haa na

i

te maa

i

te arui

roa,

poi atura, haere e hobu i te

oi

i

te mati,

i

atura

atura

te

te hinu, i te monoi,

i

te mata.

vai,

e

e

e

tapara

E haere ïa i

ii aéra i te hue, e

vauvau

i

i

te raufau,

E afai

atoa mai ïa

te purau

vauvau

maa.

E bubu

taata

te

to to

«

m

arioi
ona

e

Aore

e

hupehupe raa.

taa % a,

haere marna noa

ereburu.

te bubu

e
e

the

arm

ai ta

is bent.

The

legs used to put on their

girdle wish was sometimes dyed
the

tendrels of the

others

pea yam,

or

the leaves of the

the

grand festival arrived

tii

root.
When

they cast away the

te maro

e

the hollow of

over

cloth at

parai

vaiho atu ra i te tahua

e

pape,

f

e

tae

black
loin

ia haere mai.

ua

»

ra,

te maro,

E ia

maro.

faahume

e

taua arioi

i

E pipi i

pipi,

maro

ia

parai

maro

faio,

I

elbow when

avae

taupiti

e

tihere anae to ratou.

mau

rauti

j<

of

e

ra.

the hand

ïa. Aore o ratou ahu

girdle of pea

put there
on a pretty cloth girdle and left
these in the a/sembly court yard to
beat their hands on their arms. The
and the black legs

yam

was

avaevae

who

were

of players

country,
a/sembly court, point of

mention of their

mountain,
and

company

handsome in appearance.

Tney made

land

a

streaming scarlet. They

prepared their oven's of
it

was

yet dark.

food while

Covered their ovens

suffused their selves with
cented oil, prepared their scarlet

bathed,

their faces and went for
the water for the meal. With them

dye for

they

brought leaves on

which to

food and water bottle
had leaves in side of the net

put the
and

they carry the bottle.
separate from the other.

bag in which
4

They were

They went on
bered.
«

f

all journeys unencum-

Te

Toroa

mau

te Arioi

o

10) E arioi hio niao. Na
au

raa

i

ia arioi

e

mai.

E hio

popore

tere ïa.

E feia hfb

ratou

taua tere

ino

e

mai

E riro a ïa ei arioi rahi,

ra,
e

Ai ta oia i

nei.

roto

rapae

te hio haere

i

ra

ore

i

ru

e

parai

te avae

of Players

Ranks

ra

10) The players of inspecting skill.
Those

were

around

on

did

not

They

extremities.‘They
be

to

persons

to

bubu arioi.

Oia

i

ra

Taa atura ïa

tana

tamarii.

Eita

e

avae

parai ra,

i

i

were

sure

te maitai

e o

E ore

te

tavehea

tabu

te

i te bubu

were

diffranchisd.

e

tae faahou

more

into

te arioi

but

o

raa

parau

haere

hobu
o

i

e

te

E ia pa

ma

te haama,

e

e no tu noa

vai,

te mau arioi
e

fanau noa,

faaora,

e

arioi a ia.

e

the space
of the head players in which the
cloth and were divided. He had been
in the high rank but was now deHis red loin

famed.

taken away,

i
eiaha

girdle was

the sacred pig. He

scaffold
from which was pronounced the names
of those to whom severally belonged
the sacred hog and loin girdle.

went

e

fanaunau ra.

Faaturi noa,
ra

of black legs,

They went no more into

tautau tona hupe, e

i mûri

the company

te haere,

tae faahou
ura.

They entered no

ahu. Na

eiaha e tae e

hia ra,

ia,

oto

maro

lives

associated with those other
arioi' who had also become parents.

e

raa

because they

Therefore they

their progeny.

ra

e

rai

cla/s of arioi. They

of

tona maro ura
te

distinct

a

te arioi-

E ua matara

i

11) Players who became parents was

i

mai nei oia i

ua

black.

parents and saved the

I

naha

their legs made

have

were

ino

e

in no haste

were

Ua ino ïa arioio

that

to become first rate

made distinct

ra.

ra.

oia hoi

ra.

who inspected

were

tuu hia i

roto

tiaa.

the midst.

Ua paari

fanaunau

fanaunau

te hoe

in

they might find out the defects.

players, but they

11) E arioi fanaunau,

pa/sing

narrowly the new come company,

They

ra.

the

crave

were

with

content

no

more

On being

on

told

the high

go no more up.

He

streamed from
his nose, he fell behind, ashamed,

wept,

the excrements

washed off his

cented oil and red

to dwell with players
of old who had also been put out
for having families. The Player

dye and went

may

be a whore monger

at pleasure
long as

and have many children, so
he does not have one alive.

12)E
Te

19
Toroa

mau

13)E

faufenua.

arioi

arioi

e

hahaere.

tia

te

tere.

14)E
te

ato
i

e

ai

rave

e

i

i

o,

i

fare

ia

oti

roa

monoi.

te

i

te

te fare i

te

te

i te monoi.

e

roa,
roa

Ei

atoa

te

taata e

e

tae

E avau hia

to ratou

te ahavai.

taata repp,

mairaai

tae i

te avae parai,

rahi

E

i

ïa.

raa,

te arioi,

e

e

Eiaha

èiaha tê taata
ratou fare.

to

E au ratou i

orometua papaa

was

on

Made

finishing

a

celebrated

caps

large fleet

stiturion

for

the honours of his

loin

girdle, he then filled his house

with

rolls of clothtill
of

their weight

the scented oil

and

that

the

rafters made

tied on

the house sw§cy down

Then he would also take

voyage.

13) Tiie players called decorated

arioi unauna

ratou reporepo

o

atoa hoi

rahi

canoes.

ruru,

te fare rarahi roa,

e

land

(mareva) for the players as a re-

a

e mau

the

They did not travel

haere ai.

a

anavai,

fare.

mau

i

cla/s.

with load.

aore

te

te

ura,

te fare i

oma

taua,
e

maro

cultivated

abode

they did their pleasures,

built

arioi aha vai. Te tiaa

oia

another

always

was

they planted gardens, fed stock and

taumi,

te

i

home and

shore

tarai

e

Players

they did not join witn yoyagers, on

te buaa,

e inareva

ra

E mea anoano
e

E tanu

ra,

E faatomo

otaa,

rahi
e

at

faa-

e

peu.

uni,

toua

reira oia

i

ore

of

12) The player who

end

Ua

ruru.

ia

E ore

fenua nei

E fatu

-

Ranks

ra

te

faaai i

vaa

hoo

E

Ei

tana

te

ei

i

i

e

te

Arioi

te

o

te

senet

a

was

very

celebrated boy.

They had very large houses,
were

arioi

fetered

removed from all
were

filth. The

grand, no persons en-

their houses.

The black legs

also high.
Let not a filthy person nor a di-

were

high but those were

to their house.
be scolded away. Those

seased person go
He

could

called decorated

senet were as the

foreign Teachers for

nei i te

and

grandeur.

i'aaenaaaru.

tona

te

taratihi. E taratihi

arioi
tiaa.

Aore

apoa avae

rea

tatau.

te nanao.

Tei

the edge of
the dre/s was a distinct body. They
had but 'very little tatooing what
14) The players called

behind in the hollow
the leg under the knee.

they bad was
of

20
Te

*

Toroa

mau

te Arioi

o

15) E arioi

poo.

ope maa na.

E mau arioi

ra,

E ravaai noa

noa

i

te

Oia te mau
te ia,

na

te

arioi,

i

te hue vai

na

te

avae

E

faarue i
ei

E

ei arioi.

vave

riro

E

haere

a

ra

ore

tia

e

parai.

te utuafare,

arioi.

eu

e

riro

e

a

ra

of

Players

15) E arioi

rarahi

maa

atu

Ranks

ra

mûri

not
a

poo

those who had

or

yet become players butformed

did

to

was

beat

over

the

head

players,

elbow,

the hollow hand

bring frood to the

catch them fish, bake

food, and fetch the water

their
for

all they

of ignoramuses,

company

black

the

legs.

They

are

those

,ft> ■

atu.

Ua poo

teni
ura

i
i

ihora
ioa

te
o

na

faateni-

te arioi

o

ra,

e ua

e a

rave

mro

ai i te

first abandoned

who had
and

friends and

But

the ariois.

become arioi.

ohipa.

their homes

they joined with

they will not soon

After

some

time they

players. At present they

become

mearly clapped their hands on the

and repeating thename of

elbows,
the

great arioi to whom he had

joined himself and performed

»

16) E arioi papatea. Te mau

16) The white skinned players were

arioi

a

nanao

ore.

E arioi

fare

tona ia i

ore,

e

te ori

ioa,

e

te ioa o tona tiaa o

noa,

o

had
no house,
they were wanderers from
place to place. Their name and the
body that had no tatoo. They

party was white skins.

the

of

Papatea ia. Faarue ia tere,

name

tei

They left this

nia

i

tera

tere,

o

tana a

ïa peu.

Tei hea to tatou nei

taata

Tera

i

te

oe

e

?

oriori
ori

vahavaha
Tahiti
a

te

*

ra

maro

i

haere

tiaa papatea
noa.

E aha

ra

na

te vahiné

o

papatea ra. Te tatau

tatau,
aore

tei

papatea mau. E mea

te

ra,

tea.

e

rea.

tao

hia

with

that.

Where

is

party and joined
That was their practice.

our

to

the

females of Tahiti

Oia

very

tu ai

e,

e

papa

skins, roving

place to place. Do

skin without

i oriort

he is there with

not xove
a white skin,
it is contemptible
from

ta tau iti noinoi
ra

man,

party of white

the

but

tatoo.

to see a

They had some

small marks, but very
because

ately,
white

♦

work.

they wandered

therefore they were
skins.

little,
obsin-

called

,4 a
21
♦

Te

Toroa

mau

17) E vahiné

avae

rahi

1toa

tana.

Tei

vahi

atoa

ra,

noho ai

tane

avae

parai,

tu ai

te hoe

E haere

iana

*

hoi

rotobu

e

e,
te

also

tiaa

e
mau

these

were

te

fclack

legged gentlemen resided.

i

avae

parai vahiné,

wife of

mau

vahiné arioi

all actre/ses

te

te

mau

arioi

u

raa

aahu

e

te

oti

raa

buaa

tama

tavehea

te

vahi

taua

parai ra,

parai,

avae

te opere

te

raa maa,

ia fanau

E

-

e

i

the head

the avàe

The

Tavehea

to

places. To her

applied

as

the nates

parai.

was

the arioi

divide

place where the

seperate body fortthe

a

to

their

the open

space

black legs

cloth,

in

a/eembled

their'fi)od,

and

hogs. But on becoming a parent

and

saving the life of the infant,

that

te arioi

i

were

which

tana Ta hara e faa-

o

'tu ai

taa hia

o

noho hia

i

hoe vahiné

te

every

They

e

were

females whose legs were balcked

noho atoa

Tera

-

Players

17) A female black leg. There

ra.

Tavehea

i

e

Ranks of

ra

parai. Ua

avae

parai atoa tona
*

#

te Arioi

o

the -crime

was

wherefore he

was

put out of this a/sembly.

The

Papa nui arioi. This Body of

i te

rapae

tavehea.

Te papa rarahi
noa ae. Te mau arioi

great players was a phrase by

taua papa nui arioi

which

Papa nui arioi.
arioi

e

ati

aota

ra,

o

E

ere

taata

ra.

ra.

E
»

Ta
te mau

«

raa

no

E arioi noho papa

oia

te repo.

te

large stools seats for

fare o

e

te arioi.

fa

the

property

They made them in

arioi. A
player that sits on the high stool
was

noho noa

E taoa rahi

they prized.

his name.

down on

of

He would not

the earth in

the Players

numerous.

P

the other community.

great numbers for the

ra,

i

i

from

of players as des-

ei noho raa

rahi

iri

E ore

raro

whole ma/s

players. That was the

ioa.

i

The

te arioi.

conveyed the idea of

noho raa no te arioi.
ratou taoa. E tarai maite

te arioi.

tona

the

E papa

tinct

iri noho

E papa

no

te papa raau.

was

set

the house

the stools were

3)To
Te

Toroa

mau

Ranks

rs

of

It
the

Players

is I

land

by its
fact

the great

that

common

that

V Venus

Hapaianoo ra,
ïa

arioi

i

toi

i

te

tai

ara

Ta.

E moua

te

reira,

o

Vaa iti nia te

i

E arioi

nia

o

o

Pia;

raro,

maro

Buraha,

ura

e

Vaitu-

o

5)Of

balls.

etc

of

Hapaianoo,

in

the N W

called

(From the

arrival at Point

on

their guns

etc.

side of Tahiti

the fleeting cloud

was
-

the

players of the place was

Late

canoe

with

stone adze in

a

box of Teta,

where the Teas

the dwarf on the beach.

tattle in

arioi

The Head

oru.

The immense valley

head

the

outu i

e

ïï vai,

Fare-paa,

o

ai to

Te

piha ia tètà i te fenua
tète.

tahua i

arioi.

fare

often confused

so

often fire

so

steward in

3) The chief house for the players

Te ao e

o

is

ships

for Pilots

reva

tai

te Arioi

o

was

Red loin girdle,

The Mountain above was
coast

land Pia,

the Marae

Buraha,

the

The point on which

stood Fare-paa,

The water

Vaituoru.

4) To Tiarei
fare arioi.

arioi,
buaa

ra,

0 Upaparu

tona.

raa

Upaparu arioi.

vai

e

te faatarao Vau o

E moua i nia o

Tarata,

e

outu i

tai

o

5)

To Mahaena ra, o Faretai

fare

tifa,

tupiti; o Raupaa te ai to

arioi;
Tera

e

Tiarei.

te

:

axe was

the play house

Upa-paru was the king

player, he had a red girdle, and
a

sacred hog.

Te

This is the *

Mahaena, a district in the

aha

Tahiti.

arioi maro ura.

te faataratara raa

4) Frowning
at

te ai to

tahua i raro, o

Vai

o

Tera

3Haha hoi,

tara raa.

e

Matahira ïa

arioi Maxro ura e e bu

e

Horora,

o

roa

on

the North Side of

Faretai stood;

it was the

district, and
the chief Comedian.

playhouse for that
Raupaa was
He

was

loin

an

actor who wore a

girdle. This was his

adulatory speech :

red

self

24
Te

Toroa

raau

te Arioi

o

Ranks

ra

"Hahahoi, o vau o Raupaa
arioi,

Tahua i

e

vai

raro,

Faretai;

o

E outu,

Tepape iti;

o

E

actor.

o

arioi,

My river that

flows

iti. The point

"0
i

faataratara raa

te

Tera

arioi,

:

E moua

vau

o

Maro-ura

nia,

o

Viriviri i te rai; e

tahua

i

raro

i

o

Papeh

tai

te huri;

o

Manini haorea

e

outu

E vai o

;

is

land

-

arioi;

fare

arioi;

Hua-atua i

o

vau

tau hia
o

Vai

i

te vini.

orihi,

i

outu

Nanuu ïa

tai,

:

Tera

" Hahahoi,

te Marae i
E Moua i

nia,

tahua i raro o

e

Paruru-matai,
e

o

tona.

faataratara raa

te
o

ra,

ura

e maro

e

Vai o Vai-hi;

o

Marumaru-atua."

8) To te One-uri ra, o Taharoa
arioi,

fare

te

ai to

arioi;

Tera

te

"

0

o

i

o

o

tona.
:

Tuturu-maa arioi,

i nia o

tai

Tuturu-maa te

e maro ura

E moua
raro

o

faataratara raa

vau

Taratoi;

te One-uri,

Faraari;

is Faatahi.”

play house was Pereue:
was the star player,
MMX and he did have a red girdle.
The boasting chant follows:
It is I,the player Maro-ura
There

is

a

mountain

above

It is Viviri-i-te-ra'i
There is a courtyard below,It is
Te~huri.The point is fJapeh,the
water Manini haorea

Afaahiti's

Huaatua te ai to

o

pape

Hitiaa's

playhouse was Nanu'u:
player was Huaata:he had
a
red girdle.The boating chant
follows.Strutting,ho - it is I
Huatua of the place of worship
where the parrakeet alighted.There
is a mountain above,it is Vai orihi.
There is a courtyard below,it is
the

7) To Afaahiti

Te

ed“girdle

hoi tona.

ura

e maro

dancing court yard

Pereue te

o

arioi; o Maro ura te ai to

pare

my

below is Faretai;

of

To Hitiaa ra,

Raupaa, play

I,

My Mountain above ia

Taiavete;

Faatahi."

6)

Players

" Behold it so,

Moua i nia o Taiavete,

e

of

e

e

tahua

E outu i

vai o Vai-turumu

star

Paruru-matai.There
is
it

Vai-hi.There
is

is

is

a

cape

river,it
in the sea,

Marumaru-atua.

One-uri's playhouse was Taharoa,
star player was Tuturu-maa: he
has a red girdle.The boasting chant
follows:It is I,it is the player
the

Tuturu-maa.There

is

a

mountain

above,it is Tarahoi.There is an area
below,it is Te-one-uri.There is a
cape in the sea,it is Faraari.The re
is a river,is Vai-turumu.

25
♦

'*

Te

te arioi

o

ra

9) To Tautira

ra,

fare arioi,

o

Te Raaroa te

ai to

arioi,

e maro

Tera

te

"E

vau,

o

i

nia

o

Tahua

raro

o

Tia-raa-opere;

e

*

fare

mau

o

Moua

e
-

outu

i

tona.

ura

faataratara

i

tahua

te

o Pararo

raa

:

Te Raa-roa i ha,

tai

reva,

Tâtâ-atua;

e

e

t

Vai

Tahua-reva,there is an area below
it is Tia-raa-opere.There is a
cape
in
a

Vai-tapiha.

o

p25 The Houses of the Players.
Tautira’s playhouse was R&XMMbM
Pararo,the star player was Ra'aroa,
he had a red girdle.The
boasting
vhant fallows : And J,I an Te Raa-roa
i ha,there is amcuntain above,it is

sea,it is Tata-atua.There is
river,i: is Vai-tapiha.

Vai

10) To Vai-au-tea i te Ahu-

*

upoo

i Matahihae

maru

/ o

arioi,

Tera

faataratara

te

vau

o

te

E moua

i

nia

E

tahua i

E outu
E

Te Buu-

o

Tahuna-ahuru.

te ai to

"0

*

ra,

i

0 Raa-roa

e maro ura
raa

tona.

:

Raa-roa-i-ha,
te

o

raro,

tai,

o

Àhù,

au

tea's

Matahihae)

Tia-raa-opere;

vai, o Vai-hirohiro.

11) To Mataovae
e

o

ra,

o

Pou-ômata,

Matiti, o te fare arioi. 0

Heiva/Upaupa-ino te ai to arioi,
e

maro

tara

ura

raa

tona.

Tera

te faatara-

:

vau

o

Upaupa ino arioi,

E Moua

i

nia

50

E

tahua i

E outu
E

i

Pou-omata;

o

raro,

tai,

o

o

Taaiva;

Hitiaa;

vai, o Te-ârehu."

was

Te

But

pi ayhouse wa:
upa-ino.The b oasting chc
It is I,the a rioi Upaupf
is a mountain above,it ;
There is an a rea below,:
There is a ca pe in the :
Hitiaa.There is q river.
T e-are hu.

•#

(at tm Te

-ahuru.The st ar player i
He had a red girdle.The
chant follows : 11 is I,Te
i ha.There is amountain
is Te ahu.The re is an a:
is Tia-raa-op ere.There :
in the sea,it is ^are-ni
is a river,it is Vai-hi;

Mataovae's

Fare-nui-âtea;

o

in

the

i-upo'o

aru$T ahuna
Ra'a-roa.
a t in

g

3'a-roa

it
below,it

ive ,

3

cape

îtea.There
'

ro.

;iva/Upafollows :
t

o.The re

’ou-mata.
-S

it

Taaiva.
is

is

I S3 feo

4

12)To
Te

26
fare

mau

te

mata-riri

fare

te

arioi,

ai to

tona.

raa

:

"0

vau

o

Tu-mata-riri

E

moua

i

nia,

Tera

te

o

Tû-

o

arioi.

ura

E

maro

faataratara

p26
The

raro

tai,

E

o

Vai-rutu."

vai,

o Ahu-rau

red

had

a

It

is

I,the

it

is

Vai-rutu.

^are-ute,the star
player was rlata-' a , he had a red girdle.
The boasting chant follows.lt is I,the
player Mta-’a.There is a
mountain above

Vai-ari's

13) To Vai-ari

ra

te

o Mata-a

fare

arioi,

ai to

arioi,

Tera

te

o

Fare-ute

ura

e maro

faataratara

te

raa

M

0

E

moua

E

tahua i

vau

o

i

Mata-â
nia

o

raro

:

arioi,

nui

star

tai

E

o

Umi nui mâvaru."

Taunoa;

it

arioi,

ai to

arioi,

Tera

te

o

Tuturu rai
ura

e maro

faataratara

"Hahahoi,

o vau o

tona.

raa

:

Tuturu-rai

arioi;
E moua i

nia

tahua i
i

EE outu
E vai

o

o

raro

Buaratâ;
o

Aiurua;

tai, o Te otia roa;
Vai-raharaha.

playhouse was Araiteva,the
player was T&&M Tuturu rai,he

above,it is Bua-rata.There is an area
below,it is Aiurua. There is a cape in the|
sea,it is Te Otia roa.There is a river,

14) To Vai-uriri ra, o Araiteva
fare

mavaru.

player,Tuturu-rai.There is a mountain

i

vai,

is

had a red girdle.The boasting
chant
follows.Strutting,ho - it is I,the

Fâro'a;

E outu

o

was

Vai-uriiri 1 s

Buraha,
o

house

it is luraha.There is an area below,it
Faroa.There is acape in the sea,it is
Taunoa.There is a river,it is

tona.

Umi

9

players

girdle.The boasting chant follows|
player Tu-mata-riri.There is a
mountain above,it is Maatea.There is an
area
below,it is Potii.There is a cape
in the sea,it is Ahu-rau.There is a river

Potii,

o

i

E

the

(Vaira'o 's) playhouse was Tavania,the star player was Tu-mata-riri.He

arioi,

o Maatea,

E outu

te

of

Houses

Vaiuru1 s

tahua i

E

ra

Vaiuru / VairâÔ ra,

Tâvâ-nia

i#

te arioi

o

te

is

Vai-raharaha.

27
fare

Te mau

te arioi

o

15) To Atimaono
\0

raa

te

tara

Te hî

o

ra,*,

te fare arioi,

rupo

Tera

arioi.

ai to

ra

raa

o

Mata-â

te faatara-

P27

:

The

"Hahahoi
E moua
E

tahua

E

outu

E

vai,

i

o

vau

o

Mata-â arioi;

nia o Moua-roa,
i

raro

tai

i

o

rupa.The

Paepae teitei;

Papa-reva;

o

Te hi

raa

star player was Mata-'a.

boafing chant follows :
Strutting,ho-It is I,the player Mata
The

There

is

mountain

above,it. is
area
below,it
is Papepae-1eitei.The re is a cape in thf
sea,it is Papa-reva.There is a river,
a

Mou'a-roa.There

Vai o Te-aavaro.

o

houses of the arioi
Ati-maono's playhouse was

it

is

Vai

16) To Papara ra, o Te Rehe te

o

is

an

te-aavaro.

Papara's playhouse was Te Rehe,the star
player there was Mata-'a,he had a red
arioi i reira, e Maro ura tona. girdle.The boasting chant follows:
Struttung,ho-It is I,the player
Teie te faataratara raa :
Mata-'a.There is a mountain above,it
fare

arioi,

Mata-â te ai to

o

E moua
(0

E

nia, o Moua Taiaaiti;

i
i

tahua

raro

Te Hutu-naru;

o

Mou'a
is Te

Tamaiti.There is an area below
Hutu-naru.There is cape in
the sea,it is Point Manomano.There is
river,it is Vai-poea.
is

"Hahahoi, o vau o Mata-â arioi, it

playhouse was Te ^ are-roa.
player was Hita,he had a red
girdle.There follows the boasting chant.
E vai, o Vai-poea.
Strutting,ho- it is I,the player
Hitâ.There is a mountain above,it is
Mahu-taa.There is an area below,it is
17) To Atahuru ra, 0 Te fare r Tururu a moa.There is a
cape in the
sea,it is Paea.There is a tiver,it is
roa, te fare arioi, o Hitâ te
Vai-piro.There is a river,it is
ai to arioi, e maro ura tona.
Atahuru's

E outu

tai, o Outu manomano;

i

The

star

Vai-raa.

Teie

faataratara raa

te

ra

ë Hahahoi

o

vau
0

o

Hitâ arioi,

Mahutaa;

E moua

i

nia

■tahua

i

raro

0

Tururu

E

outu

i

tai,

0

Pâêâ;

E

vai,

0

Vai-piro

E

vai,

0

Vai-raa.

E

:

a

28

<*

fare

Te mau

te arioi

o

18) To Bunauia
tabu

fare

ia

ète aito

faataratara

P

E

tahua i

E outu
E vai

raro

tai

i

o

o

p28 The Houses of the Arioi
Punaauia's

:

Oro-peru,

There

Bunauia,

the
is

*

19) To Faaa
tauâ

te

Teie
0

vau

tahua

E

outu

E vai

tai

o

arioi

mau

ura

fare

arioi,

o

*'

Tau-aa;

te

"Haha hoi,

i

nia

i

E moua

E

tahua i

E

outu i

's play bouse was Te^are-o-tau'a : the star player
was
Pi'a.He had a red girdle,
The boasting chant follows. I '

I,the player,Pa'a.There is
above,ir is Pauviti.There is an area below,
it is Tau-a'a.There is a cape
in the sea,it is Bufau.There
is a river,it is Vai-XX^XXi^XX
a

ruru

ai

i

o

mountain

tupa.

larger buildings

Tohe-ura te aito

tona.

o

raro

o

Tohe-ura arioi,

Tatiri,
o

Pahoa,

*

.

:

play house was Te
Atae-bua,the star player
was
Tohe-ura.He had a red

Varari1s

girdle.There follows the
boasting chant:
Strutting,ho -it is I,the
player Tohe-ura.There is a
mountain above,it is XMXXXX
MXM

E vai

o

tai

o

Nuu-rua

Taiamiti.

in which
and

the player's from Tahiti
Mo'orea gathered:

Te Atae-bua

faataratara raa
o vau

is Vai-taio.

is

Tahiti

e maro ura

ra

a cape in
Bunaauia.There

There is

sea,it is
a
river,it

The

ra,

below,it is

Fa'a'a

Bufau;

o

area

:

Pau-viti;
o

an

tona.

ra.

arioi,

P

o

raro

1) To Varari

Teie

E maro

fare rarahi

Koorea

te

Pââ

Vai-tupa.

o

mau

te

i
i

o

arioi;

faataratara raa

nia

player
boasting chan-

Te fare o

o

Pââ arioi,

o

i

E

i

te

ra

E moua

Te

fare

aito arioi.

te

""

ra,

is

Oro-peru.

Vai-taio.

o

was

star

follows.Strutting,ho-it is I,
the player Buahaha.There is a
mountain above,it is Orohena.

Orohena;
o

playhouse,it

Te-tai-tabu.The
was
Buahaha.The

Buahaha arioi,

vau o

nia

i

E moua

92

Buahaha

o

Teie ra te

raa

o

Te-tai-

o

arioi,

arioi,

"Hahahoi,

ra,

ra

area

is

a

Tatiri.There
below,it is
cape

is

axaK

an

Pahoa.There
in the sea,it is

Nuu-rua.There
is Taiamiti.

is

a

river,it

29
Te

fare

o

te arioi

ra

2) To Afareaitu ra,
îa,

mata-ura

arioi,
ra

te

E moua i
E

ura

tona. Teie

faataratara^raa :

"Hahahoi, o
P

Tau-ma

o

Omaomao te ai to

o

e maro

,

nia,

tahua i
i

E outu

E vai

vau o

raro,

o

Bu-toa.

o

Te iriirii

■

■!%

3) To Pape-toai

V

te

fare

te

ai to arioi.

arioi;

taratara

raa

"Hahahoi,
ai to

ra,
o

o

Ura-mea,

ra

te faa

:

Tau-raa-atua

nia o

E

tahua i

E

outu

E vai

«

i

i
o

Omaoma°he

had

'his then
chant :

was

There is
Araau.

o

o

was

Tau-

star

player was
a
red girdle.
the boasting

amountain

above,it is

There is an area below,it is
Te-1iri1iri.
There is a cape in the
sea,it
is Uma-rea.'*
There is a river
it

is

Bu-toa

Pape-to'ai 's play house was
Ura-mea,the star player was
Tau-raa-atua.There follows the
boasting chant:
Strutting,ho -it is I,the player
it

te Pal maoa,

raro

tai

-the

Tau-raa-atua.The

arioi ;
O©

Moua

Afareaitu,there

mata-ura

Arioi.

the

Tau-raa-atua

Teie

o vau o

of

Omaomao,

Uma-rea,

o

For

Houses

Strutting,ho -it is I,the player

Araau,

o

tai,

Omaomao arioi,

p.29 The

Tabutabu-atea

Maa-a-te-honu

area

is
is

Tarava

"

is

mountain

Pai(poe)maoa.There

above
is an

below,it is Târava.There
a
cape in the sea,it

skkk

Tabutabu-atea.There

is

river,it is Maa-a-te-honu.

a

&

30
To

mau

To

te mau arioi

te

rarahi

i

Tahiti nei,

Ta

i

to

roa

■a

fare rarahi

arioi

te

i

belonged to the Players and were

i

equal in size to those of the Kings

te
rave

in

magnitude. The players were men

i

of

superior strength in the execu-

ohipa rarahi,

ratou

ta

apiti ai hoi i o i te hui arü
ra.

(»

i

taua

fare arioi

mau

fare

mea

e

ite

ai.

e

toru,

E

i

roto

e

rave

umi,

e

oroa

E hoe

ra

te

no

i

taua

mau

their work.The whole of

because

they were for public ex-

They were one,

four umis long

and

piti,
fare ra,

te

the

those great houses

built

class

hibitions.

hia

maha umi i te maoro.

e

of

tion

te vaa mataeinaa e rave

Na

largest houses on Tàiti

The

fai to

te

i

E feia huru hau

rahi.
raa

arii

te hui

fare

mau

ua

players' large houses

The

two,

three,

(a fathom is a

umi). In those houses the players
slept, resided, and

exhibited their

for the times of
sports. They performed by night and
upaupa ai i te upaupa i te po,
e upaupa i
by day, at one end, at the opposite
te ao. E upaupa i te
hoe tara, e upaupa i te hoe tara, end, and in the middle at the same
arioi

e

ra

a

upaupa
o

taoto ai,

noho ai,

e

plays, and waited

time.

But

faa-amu ai

houses

of

te arii

e

arioi,

raatira,

e

i

anae

Ta

te

i te manahini

te manahini arii.
fare

ratou Ta na

ratou

e

hoi i robu. E i te fare

manahini

To

*

e

e

rû ra,

rave.

na

it was in the
the Kings

that visitors

presented with national

were

ings of all
smaller

of

selves,

them

offer—

eatable. The houses
size for the private

of the players,

use

large

they built

but those for

public

prepared.
"We may thus easily see the

sports the chiefs

of

cause

a

former
tors

those large houses

times, and of

in

which Naviga-

speak and at the same

time the

of those
houses in the present day. There
are no base players and of course
true

cause

for the absence

All joined to build
Playhouses Decause they were public
no

play houses.

of
customs are the chapels and houses

and

of

those

grounds by a change

Mi/sionaries now made.

31
Te Ahu

o

te

Arioi

mau

1) Te rau-ti, ei

General

ra

ei taai

maro,

ei tahei-‘a‘i,

upoo,

attire

of

the

body of Players

1) Leaves of the ti plant made
girdle to
a

the uncomly parts,

cover

wreath for

a

the

brow, and

cover-

ing for the shoulders.

2) Te
3) Te

2) The native

pipi

maro
maro

vine

pea

3) The fibres of the creeping,

tai noa

spreading vine

The leaves

-

4) The leaves of

4) E maro opuhi

an

aromatic

tree

finely shredded.

5) E maro Papa meia (Buaia)

5) The Banana stalk beat finely

6) E maro

6) The coat of the

haari

aa

each

used

are

cocoa

up.

nut leaves

seperately for a

girdle to the waist to cover the
shameful parts,
naked.

are

7) E maiuiu -(Kiaiuu-)
ei

hei,

Te

ahu

ra

a

Tafai,

E faio

those,

cloth made

cloth of

ahu haro

E

Besides

a

all other parts
they had

and

three

splysed

or

thickne/ses

more

pasted together
titi

E Tibuta

Tibuta paave

E

E Hi ri

E

To
e

te hee

mai.
umere
e

E

’

Titi
and Paave dipped in the scarlet dye.

E ôrâ

;

E ôrê

ï

nei,

ra.

purotu,

vivi,

cloth made

ficus

E hua pipi

tera

umere

te hee nei.

te vâvâ;

stuck together

soft cloth

cloth beaten

tera mai,

e

figures impre/sed from the

Fine white

uouo

purotu e te hee nei. E
te

over

The brown cloth

Tirare

feia pipi

te

two

api

E hobuu

coverings bearing red

S

quite thin

from the bark of the

prolixus.

Concerning the fatted

creatures.

There go

the fatted creatures, there

they go.

They are handsome,

are

going.

The locuts, the grass-

at the sight.
the fatted creatures

hoppers shall wonder
There go

they

(to the great festival).

32
Te Ahu
♦

o

te
to

Tera

mau

te

Arioi

hua

Drefses of the Players

ra

Those

pipi ahu.

fatted

1) Ko te tamarii noinoi
ta te Metua
é

34)

roa

o

creatures.

who fatted them gave them,

person
loin

sash

E maro

faio

a

red

E

uvari

a

black loin sash

E maro

refa

a

white

E

maro

hobuu

E

pipi i te monoi

maro

e

te bua meia

2) To te mau vahiné rarahi

ra

garments of the

1) Of the little children, which
the

pori i faaamu

the

were

or

girdle

loin sash

All

sprinkled with scented oil and

the

pith of the Banana stalk.

2) The grown

woman

had

:

ahu.

which

1)) E tihi û maa.

sort

♦

#

of

a

robe of

cloth, made

the very best
up

into

very

large folds and gather so high as

4to-) leave the bosom bare
reach

to

as

the knees.

It

-

low

so

was

a

light dre/s.
A

2$ E tihi tomo
/#

was

dre/s that almost suffocated.

It

was

wound

quite round the female

till

she

could hardly move and was

unable
the

to

arioi

look

save

took off.

upwards. This
It

was

their

perquisite. The female often fell
and

fainted

Which was an ornament

E tihi vaa

canoe

Which was used

E tihi upaupa
tihi matamata no

te ori

heiva

full chiefly

but

E

tatua

taura ïa.

ra

approaching

behind his person,
the hips,

much below as

that the

so

It

behind and was

fullest of all on

with
fat

on

in dancing times.

hung in long train
in

4) To te arioi faaabu
E pareu moea ïa.

of the arioi

hung to the

festival.

the

E

beneath her load.

could not be seen.

4) The agricultural arioi had his
cloth of banana leaves; or a line
bound

round his

loins and over his

privities. Ko other cloth

4)To

Te Ahu

te

o

Arioi

mau

te mau tamahine taitahi ra.

1)) E horuru, oia te

1)

Dre/ses of the Players

ra

rouru o

4) Daughters.

2453))) 4532)))
tona

ra

metua i

hia ïa ei
Te

tuu

ei

ra

'tu i

atoa

poe

fatu i

te

e

e

a

taua horuru

Ananahi

e

tau-

tahinu i

i te tiare

onoono

ia nehenehe

te

teie nei mahana

te rouru,

monoi,

e

tuu i te taumata

e

piti arioi ra,
e

tamahine.

houhou

e

nia i

i nia iho.

vane

te

no

maiuu atoa

mau

had

pohe i fatu

horuru

The only

roa.

wig made of the hair of

a

deceased grand
Their

parents and parents.

finger nails

preserved

were

bored and hung about

and

as

of hear mother

one

ornaments,

the wig

for pearls. Over

the

wig

was

put on a light shade

made

of

the

thatch leaf.

to morrow was

exhibition,

the day for the

plaiting the hair,

it

with scented

it

with

lillies

to make it

the wig was

tara

E âô

hua rii

exceedingly fine;

E âfe

hua rarahi

tained

Human hair made

about

in saturating

oil, and decorating

E âÔ

rua

grand

this day was employed

in

handsome

As if

quite

called a Horuru.
as

senet

plaited

the finest

15 hairs,

con-

3 in each

strand.

E poe mata-uiui

The best and most clear and

shining pearls were hung in about
the

tara

ao

E hei ura

rua

ornaments.

A band put on the head.

composed of red

E orooro

or

It was

yellow feathers.

A beautiful glo/sy ornament

made of black

feathèrs about 18 Ins

thick thru as one wrist with

long,

tuft of large

a

as

bottom.
back

-

They
10

to

dre/s. They

feathers at the
hung over the

were

twenty formed a full
were

set with as much

closene/s and beauty as they seemed

6)) E taoa anoano rahi, ia haere
mai

vahiné,

te

ma

te orooro i te

tua, mai te hoi i te upoo, mai te
taumi
e

i

tane.

te aro,

e

hape hia ïa

to

po/sè/s on the birds back.

It

is'a pa/se/sery very magnificent

when

the female advances with

tails

on

the back

-

those

the head dire/iS

the superb
plate hanging before. She would
be mistaken for a man.

of

feathers on the

bust

crown,

34
hoe

Te

arioi

mau

te

parau no

Some

mau

1) E Mareva / E Auono

te

te tae i te fenua,

te tau,

pohe atu. E mau vaa rarahi

te

te

e

1) Their fleet that conveyed them

te pae,

te pae,

E auono,

tau,

f f
opepe,

hiti

atu

tahito,

e

fano atu no Tae

Mareva Ta.

Ai ta ra e

ofêfê

omou anae

ra,

tefatefa,

te

reira

e

nei,

ïa.

auono

e

E

no

te matiti

haapee,

e

te matiti haamau ie

tahito,

e

haapatohe, e fao

raau

bû,

arioi.

the

ra.

raa

e

things generally about

from Island

to

Mareva

a

a

died.

They

with

sails

anciently

no

with

buaa,

te monoi, te

te ruru,

ahu

taumi,

te maro putau e te

fara,

te taoa i taua mau vaa ra.

E

te moea o

ei

vauvau

upaupa ra.

taumaunu.
roto

i

i

E hopoi

taua fare

Na te hui raatira

as

ra

i

anae

te

te fenua toa

rave.
ra

i

E ere
rave

paroi rarahi
E

Tii

i

taua peu

ta te arioi
.

Mai te mau

mori nei, te monoi

te raau i

te moua ei

a

pendant,

scented oil,

from

the purau

top called
the

the loin girdle

conveyed to be spread

the

gra/s

those comedians

the land beside pre-

pared those things.
troughs-,

Not the arioi

The large dishes or

the cented

mountains,
make

out

All the body of chiefs.

all of

merely.

called

/sion of ages

taumaunu

the

cloth

They were mats

pandanus

And

called a

The ahy fara were
contained
on these

the

to

faanoanoa.

cercular

ing the roll of

houses.
na

sails, but

proper

the

on

e

were

haapee.

The

were

atoa

There

ip called tefatefa. A long range

matiti

Te

a

the name.

bunch of feathers at

A

fluency

omou.

parting from Tahiti.

on

was

mou.

Those who lighted

all great canoes

were

E Mareva

those

called

lighted. Those who died,

shore,

on

was

Those who

Auono.

drifted, drifted.

a

poi, ei raau

or

Island

herbs from

all brought down

the monoi.

34 a
te

No

te

Tera

faio,

marae,
te

te

urïu.

Ti,

e

i

Na

te

e

te buaa hoi

i

te

te

atua

nao

e

i nia i

te amae,
ai to

ei

arioi

afai,

e

poroi raa tu

ei

ani

raa

"Ei

o

tu

nei

te

Teie

e

:

Atua,

e

ite mai ia matou.

na

bua naoe,

teie te ahu

te ahu no te oroa, no te

oe;

Mareva, no te aha tatai
teie.
te

<•

aratai

E

fenua,

tetahi matai
Ei maoae tia.

matou,

ahi

na

mûri.

ma

e

i

farerea,

ê

atu

i

la tere i

te

Fano

te aha ta

te atua,

ei te ava

roi.

te

nei

tatai

ei

Ho mai

no

hinu

Ta oe

ia matou,

oe

maitai
Ei

:

eiaha matou ia pae

te moana,

E

aroha. mai

e

faarue

ei te fenua.

to maru.

Eiaha oe

ia pee

matou

eiaha to

hia i te roo ino,

#
e

pohe ia Mareva,

ua

tau

aha i

te ava i

E tatai

Fare rea.

tho

Farerea
ta

to

:

o

Tahiti

«

ta

ia fano

Huahmne

atu.

Tââreu. Na ava i Moorea
to Raiatea ia fano mai i

Tââtoi,
ra

Te ava ïa i

Tahiti nei.

some
in

He

and

marae

the

the

on

the

on

the

god,

Fare, o God
here is

is

cloth,

of

the

name

ti,

uru,
of

some
on

the

share.

we

wind,

a

:

be propitious to

pig for

a

you,

here

cloth for our festival

Conduct

which

An

-

and asked

comedians party.
us

to

the shore

going, Give

are

This is your

us

a

to

fair

true East wind.

impelling fire astern that

we

may

sail with the softne/s of oil

and

the

away

a

bed, Drice far

oh God the whistling in our

senet.
of

of

ease

In

the harbour Farerea

to

Huahine, direct us, let us not
f are

stray away in the deep, but
the land

ate your
us

not,

us.

As

the

is

we

purpose;

go

compa/sion-

free adherents, but àban-

don

let no ill fame follow
company

4drodred-)

Farerea,
«

some

party he too formal leave of the

to

ia matou,

tied

amae,

which

us,

oe

raa

te

and

the

on

o

I

*
e

by the chief comedian taken to the
marae

taamu haere ai i nia

a

i

e

afai i mua i te

e

arioi

cloth-fdied-} scarlet and

White

ahu

e

atu ei ahu uouo,

aore

the

Tiaviriviri

tiaviriviri,

pihaehae,

*

About

ra

tiaviriviri

E

*

arioi

man

-

of comedians

In the Harbour of

let our senèt sound.

On

sailing from Tahiti,

is

aimed at.

On

sailing up from

in Moorea is

Farerea

Huahine, Taareu

aimed at.

35
No

it

arioi

mau

About

ra

the

arioi

Te Marotai
Tera

te

te

Jaio,

te buaa,

E

hopoi ia na te Atua na Tane

marotai,

(i Huahine ra).

te ura,

o

te apaapaa uru,

taua

Aore

of red

naa

e

pohe.

E i

te mau vahi

noho

hia

e

atoa

e

e

E i

te

ra
o

e

te

U

noe

taoa

rave

Te

ra.

eeao

e

nana

iho

tana

i

tana

marae.

maira

taua

taata

fenua

ra

afai

i

te

e

taoa

mareva

ra.

iho

marotai,

ra

marotai

atoa

Na te

te

ra

ra

e

strip

little peg

-

Chips

for God

tree*

Take it

Huahine

of

beauty. Until it had been taken,

let not

one

Tane,the author

of the party

eat, on

pain of strangulation. In all places
where

let

chief

the

them

take

comedian resided,

the marotai

(thank

offering).

players, they are to be born to the ari’i's
mua

marae.

Ia faaamu

hia

one

te

a

-

a

to

i

e

i

atu ïa maa,
na

cloth

-

tod in the lands where there
are no chief

tSna,

haere

sçarlet:feathers

a

mau

haere

e

hopoi

e

ra

te marotai

te mareva

naaa

E

ahuru

Ia

fenua,

roa

aito arioi

aore

roa

arioi

e

Marotai.—^

arii.

afai.

te

arioi

It consisted of

the breadfruit

from

i te Marae

vaa,

i

te

te

hopoi atu ia

taata
e

fenua

aito

te

afai atu ïa i

ra,

amu

e

landing at the

on

port.

i

pee

eiaha

desired
bunch of

i

ra,

the Gods

to

maro-

tai

(comedians offering

Marotai

taata

te

For every ten canoes there
is to be

thank offering. The person to whom
the

fleet

belongs is to bear the gift. The players

e

drop in must bear their own individual gifts
to the marae. The
person who came hither to

that

country was to be fed and food taken to

iün, and gifts too for the members of the
fleet.

(0

arioi

No

te

Te

aha tâtai:

mau

i

hia

reira te ani

Te

taua vaa.

ia aratai hia i roto roa

hia,

e

i

te

ava.

E

toi

moe

toi

te

fero

te aha i

o

The

aligning- sennet

with which the

toi moe,

te

Tere

te tahua

haamoe hia e

i

i

te

ahiahi

o

te

ubu ahiahi

i

te

Fatu

Tera

ra.

te haamoe,

te toi

a moe

:

o

the way

sen,

et

lashed. What

canoe was

through the pass.

Sleeping axes

:

follows

it

as

it was the-

being requested was to piloted all

was

:

:

:

The sleeping axe was
was

an axe

which was

put to sleep by the priest in the

U»

*

te

ei au raa i te tua moua.

toi,

Tera te vaoru,

E vaoru.

haere

i

mara,

i te avai,

te moua

ra,

tai,

ra,

e pee

Lauelea forsteri arid Rhus Tahitensis
(or Panax Tahitense), and dragging it
down to the celebration of the fleet.

e

mata i te maro-

hia

e

e

ore,

e

eave

maiia to

hoi mai mai te

ore

oia e faaamu

to uta nei.

*

To uta ra,

te mareva

ra.

«

taua mau

i

4

faaria

mai

E haere i mua

tâü atu i te atua

te atua, i faa
faahou hia mai i te fenua,
Teie au,

taua

tere

e

tau i poroi

ia oe ra

au,

tei te fenua, teie taoe

e maro

tai, e te huahua ahu.

Teie
a,

e

e,

hoi
i

vai na

E ia tapae

arioi ra.

te marae,

ra

matai ïa

Tei mûri ae te

te mareva.
na

e

E hobu raa

te mareva.

na

.

offering to the gods, and then would
go off and come back with gift-cloth,
beautiful cloth, [or beautiful-hand—
maiden cloth]. The members of the
fleet would, accept what lands-people
had to offer. Anyone who came baek
without any gift-cloth would not be
given anything to eat by the local

e

taata

E matai.

That was a gift for
the inland people (to give), a gift of
cloth. When the fleet would turn in to

ahu Tapa-iru. Na

taata mareva e

rao

A gift of cloth

the coast, the first act would be the

te

ahu

was done, the real festlval, the sha tatai, would start.

atura ïa, e hoi mai

ahu rao,

Te

matai

E tapae te mareva

ei

uta

keeping, and in the full morning would

And when that

te ahu rao.

tahatai

i

E ia

ra.

Tera to uta te

ahu rao.

Taijaroa’s

: decorating consisted of
going up into the mountains and cutting

te oroa mau ïa,

o

would slumber in Lord

Enticements

buto mai

e

tatai.

aha

ra,

te

o

axe

tabu i te

e

taua oroa mareva

oti

E

?

faaara raa no

e

evening. Putting to sleep was as follows:
Evening spell-binding, whereupon the

atu,

e

I*

poipoi nui

e

tataahi

no

«

Taaroa,

inhabitants.
difts for the visitors.
t was up to
the people of the land to provide gifts
for the members of the fleet. A bathing
,

place for the fleet members. Later on
the reception for the fleet. And
when the players stopped off at a place,
they 'would go before the temple-place
v?as

and bow down towards the

god(s, praying

Here I am, God(s, having been
returned here to the land, from that
mission on which you sent me. here
thus

:

I am, in

land, here are your gifts,
offering, scraps of clolh.
e

37
Ne

Le

arioi

nau

About

the

arioi

*

rehu arui.

E

te arioi.

Ei

E

oroa

toa ïa na

te

arui

ae

te

E

oro4a4 i te

buaa,

tabu ai i te ahu.

e

te

arui

'i

e,

rehu arui.

ra

hoi

te

mau

ra

to

ratou

te

riaria

tahito

E

eia.

Mai

ahu.

eia i

te

ta

te

hia

arioi

riro

A

ia

tu-(o4 ihora
ai.

Ua

ore

eia.

)

Ha

)

te oria faaao.
hui

te

E umu buaa hoi

E

paata i

te paata raa,

e ua

e

tei

ta"i

raro,

reira hoi

te

pa raau.

E

taburu hia

te

te arioi

paata upaupa ino;

e

arii

ta ratou.

iino

ori,
e

was

called Iighttiae Ashes

waiting patiently, clothes like players.
From time to time

a

breadfruit would

disapnear or a pig, and they would call
out as though they were members of the
gathering, if they were not reprimanded.
Thievery has pretty well disappeared in
Tahiti, but formerly it was frightful. Th
players had an Ashen Nighttime.

All night dancing. .All ni, ht dancing
was done by the hula dancers
upon orders
from

royalty. They had a pork oven.

Boisterous laughter would burst out
and there would be dancing, with ba3s

instrumental acoapaniment and wooden
gongs.
The poor player and the poor musical
comedian and the poor acrobat :

te maona

inept player who did not
know how to dance or sing, he would be
led outside, off grounds. No one would
look at him. Bis rendering was

slovenly

and full of mistakes.

E arioi

te

ori,

■*p

hia ïa i
E pre

maua

rapae au

aore

i ite

i te tavehea.

hio hia tu.

e

e

tiiri.

Te

heiva,

ra,

i te pehe. E aratô

e

hupehupe,

Tana ravea

te hapehape rahi.
faaao

raa o

te h

vai tiri ta ratou. E

e

opio hia

te hui arii buaa e

hopoi mai

na

maoro

ori.

it

(or Twilight). Thieves would sit around

As for the

e

ino.

♦

reason

hura

te

faaue,

Vai

a musical
gathering. The
fires made the night like day. For which

rehu

E

e

i

cut. It was

Tahiti, mea

Na

i

fell, pigs would be roasted and apparel

arioi.

faaao

raa

'tu

te

orïh. faaao

E ori

(»

tao

Te noho mai te

hia

tamai

maitai

arui

I

ao

ratou iho ia mau taata ia

ia

ore

auahi.

te

ia buaa,

a riro

no

e,

i

Mai te

upaupa.

ra

uru,

The Nighttime Ashes. That, too, was one
players’ festivals. When night

of the

i

nau

ai

eu

ra

E

te
oti

te

roèâtane. la

paata,
te

ua

taoto te

paata raa ra, a

When day dawned upon
their amusements, they had a
The royal pigs would be recocked and
taken to the R o ’o—aa—tane,
merriment

When the

progressed, the dancers would

rest, when th<

merriment ceased,

No

te

arioi

mau

About

the

arioi

»

tii,
te

a

faa

ori

raa,

ori. S

a

,

oti

a

the dancers would be

pââta faahou. E

a

brought back to
dancing, they would
maire merry again. The eyes ox the
dancers would be sprinkled with water
to keep tr.era from sleeping. And when
the singing was done, there would be
dancing. Their bursts of laughter would
go on throughout the night until daybreak,
dance. And after the

pipi hia te mata
»

•m

vai

ia

ia

ore

ia vai

pehe,

mea

ra

e

raa,

o

taoto.

a ori
te

ao

i te

te ori

o

E

a

hoi

Î

i

te

arui

oti

paata

te upaupa mau ra e ao ai

taua arui

i

ra

e

vai

E

tairaro.

tao

hia

'i

tiri.

[î Probably a single string single bass
instrument, one end of which is pi
placed on a sounding board - or in a
large container of water, the depth of

raau.

E arioi
arioi

ïa.

api,

aru

arioi ahi

e

tana

E arioi

haere

Te arioi maua,

repo.

itea hoi

Ua

maa ore,

hapa, ua repoa

ino horovaru,
E

.

e

ore

rave

e

te

e

hia i

!»

tona

rima, a viivii.

hia

ra

mau

arioi

marae.

hia

a

i

E

atoa

i

o

e

E tapu

mua

tapara mati la.

te arioi

ino.

Ia hamani

ino

ra

i

oto

atu,

e

te

hoe

tiaa

aore

haere

ra

haere

ra.

i

E arioi

the

[? Probably a wooden block or gong which
beaten, of, ‘wooden stockade’.]

was

The filthy player. The awkward player,
the inexperienced player, the player

cooking facilities. His mistakes
out, he was begrimed. An evil
player — he was a bushwhacker. He
found

te

would not be touched for fear of

p

tamination. He would be excommunicated.
There was not room for all the players
béfore the temple-place. These poor

E pee

aore

i faa

bubu
e

arioi

arioi, ua
e

pupuri

iino ïa

e,

roa

ore
e

ite ai

tu

e

te hoe

iana,

e

te maa nana. No te mea,

pa

arioi

♦

E

ahi

maa

utuafare

ore,

mai

mau

i

te

ore,
e

ore

e

E arioi

te manava ore,

arioi

con-

dye and cast out.
Should a player do evil, be inhospitable and not feed a certain group
of players, but instead went and hid
in the bush, these were evil players
and would be

Not

hia.

rythm of the music without tonal

variation.]

te hoe arioi, players would be besmeared with scarlet

aehere

te

i

which controls the tone and the surface
of which acts as an amplifier. It follows

without

E ore ra te

au.

rapae

amê atu i

(*

rumbling].

note

E pa

»

played (over and
again) all night long until daybreak, Wherefor it was called I. ? a
state of

v3*

f«

the music would also be

over

e

paari

.

single group of players would
accept him, not would they share food
with Mm, because he fired no oven
of his own. He was a homeless player,
with no amenities for entertaining
established players.
a

No

te

Te

horoi

te

repo

arioi

mau

iana.

raa

About

ra

Wiping off the dirt. But it was not

i parai hia i nia iho
roto

No

ra

iana

oia i

te

arioi

E ere ra

ra.

repo

the

tne dirt which had been smeared

on

taua repo

him; that dirt came from within the
person in gestion — from doing evil
ra.
0 tona hamani ino i te tiaa
to the whole player profession.
arioi ra. Ia rue hia ra oia, e
When he was [excommunicated], he
would seek an idea [to propitiate
imi oia i te manao a pa ia
the 'ferioij
he would throw out
arioi, ua taora maira i te manava,»
greetings of welcome, he would roast
pork and bring out mats, clothing,
ua eu i
te buaa e ua tuu maira
pudding [? pearls] and distribute
te peue, te iahu, te poe, e te
them for the pleasure of the
guests
1
—
thus
his
filth
would
be
cleansed.
tuu atu ra la manahini mai
I If he took the trouble to wipe off
mauruuru, e ma la tona repo.
the dirt, he would again become a
horoi

Te

ra

oia ei

riro

a

hia

'tu

i

Peha arioi.

e

ubu

"

ei

atae

arioi,

Aore

arii

e

horoa

o

te

no

te arioi

The players* proverbs. The players

te raau ei

tana i

A

e

! player and given his share.

E

tufaa.

tana

E

repo,

[Plant] the
Trytkrina Indies (Co.pos) as an ari’i
for the landing of the bosom friend,

had not magic spells. “

tau raa te

taio, a faaai i te ia te fee

feed the

r.

rahi

ia

tumu rai

paepae

ei

aho

roa

ai

upaupa

ino

e

o

raa

au

arioi.

0

na

hoi.

ia

Faaoti
oti
tia
a

0 vai
ura

maro

vau

i

in this music

Te âeaea

e

âeaea nei?

arioi. Hahahoi,

unuhi.

E upaupa ra,

e

hoi.

E upaupa navenave.

na.

The ’ariois* formal shouts. The
’arioi are shouting hither. The

9

arioi

vaunting. Who is it
shouting ? It is I, ’arioi of the
red kilt. Boasting indeed^
Terminate, unsheath.
are

faa

e upaupa navenave.

Rutu

playing, an ’arioi.

j [han’t really follow this.]

Te ahahoi maira

e

ra,

platform [raft] of Taputapu

give it as long breath for me

te arioi.

E faaoti,

rau.

the

teie nei

teie

fish, the great squid,

Sky & land Foundation, turn over

arioi.

maira te arioi.
te

hu 1

a a

tabutabu, a horoa

te

E âeaea

fenua,

E

Various endings.

Play the instruments,
finish, make delightful music. That
is the way to do it. Delightful
music, beat away 1

40
te

No

arioi

mau

About

ra

the arioi

v#

taura arioi.

e

pohe tona iho ra taura arioi.

E haa oia i

Tahiti

tei

nei,

maimai

hia,

Nuurua,

e

rea;

then./ there. There was an ’arioi sorcerer
Tahiti, and they would not become

Aore

ratou

ra

arioi
noa

iho

iho

te

here

rahi,

nana,

te

oia iho

ra,

uumi.
e

E vaiho

fenua i te

e

taoa maria. la rave

taata i

te reira buaa

e ore

te buaa e vera,

pohe na. Na te atua

iti taua buaa

E pinia

uumi noa hia, e e faahume

hia i
a

E ia pohe ra

te maro ura.

atu

faaite

ai

i

te

te ioa o
U

avae

[This is taking the word as taura ‘inspired
medium*

ta te arioi ia taoa

o

te hoe

e

E pau te

raa.

raa,

ïa

taura

going for the players’ festival of

peace.

—- if the word is
‘taura* the meaning
would be quite different ‘guild, association*

te hau.

no

buaa

eu

The local population would have their own
battles, but would not interfere with the
’arioi sorcerer. The fleet would be left
alone. The
would occur just as
smooth

E topa noa

te mareva.

a

ra

E Buaa

e

'tu.

u’u-rua;
Taputapu-atea.

ei mania taua oroa

arioi

ra

Eita te

hia

rave

e

tei Matai-

E tamai noa iho

taura.

ill. There was an ’arioi sorcerer in
there was an ’arioi sorcerer at

They would not die because of their sorcerers.

pohe i to

ratou i

fenua.

te

to

tei

tei Tabutabu-

taura arioi

e

parai nana te buaa e

faaite raa hia ra e
ia Oro

ra

e

The sacred Hog. The land suffered a
scarcity
of hogs because of this; it was one of the

players’ favourite possessions, an object
of strong magic. Should someone take one
of those hogs and roast it for
himself, it
would not cook, but he himself would sicken
and maybe

die, strangled by the /rod. If it

newborn pig, it would simply be
strangled and girded with a red girdle.
And when it was dead, the name of the chief
were a

player, for whoa
the pig was intended,
would be announced and when he had received
the pig, would be born before

9oro, and

for the festival day to be

ia

strangled.

hopoi i mua

tajr;-(o4 Si te mahana

taupiti ra uumi ai.
Rai

raa maro

ura.

te

rai

no

te mau avae

raa maro

te

ore

te arioi

ai

eo

te

ura,

teitei

ioa o

The sacred turret of the red girdle

ei noho raa This was a

parai. Ua turu

E

fanaunau e tae i

I nia ra e

i

E fata

ei paiuma raa tu.

hia

n

.;"i"

here in

ratou i

E taura arioi

taura arioi

atea.

â

aore

e

I

The players* sorcerers. A player would not
die through the agency of his own sorcerers.

He would make his way, and vouldnH die

eita oia

tona ea,

pohe i reira. E taura arioi

e

<9

; V

Eita te arioi

E

faahiti hia 'tu

te mau aito

arioi

(kilt).

high platform reserved for the
black-legs. A ladder was raised for them
to climb up on. The ’arioi who had bom
children were not allowed up. Up there

would be announced the
’arioi chieftains,

names

of the

41
No

te

E

ario,

nia

i

i

taua

nia

rai

i

monoi,

e

e

i

papa.

te

bua

ua

fata,

Ua bû

te

te

Te vai

te

bu

Ua

ouma

noho

i

nia

noa

nei

a

te

te

ia

e

concluded, the

E bu atura

Ia oti

tere.

haere hia ra,

ua

af'ai

mai

e

was

vails of the building w ere tom
down and burnt in the sacred fire.

te upoo o te ai to.

te

reira

of the

;/h©n the mission

ra

te

ia tae hoi i te mau vahi

oroa,

ei

te

ua

Romatane

fenua,
i

upaupa

ra,

names

i motu.

a

te

o

hogs, the red girdles.
players would he
called out and they would ascend
the sacred turret of the red girdle.
At the very top would he placed the
red girdle, the breast being sprinkled
with scented oil, after which he
would descend and go sit on his chair.
Tlie

tutui i te alii tabu.

ua

tere

taamu i

ura

tere, ua vavahi

pâpâtua,
No

e

\

V' TA ' Z'

ai oia i

a pou mai

aore

te

maro

tuu hia mai

e

haere

raro

te

eoa o

pipi hia mai te

ura

te

ura.

the arioi

the sacred

te

raa

iho,

roa

maro

te haere atura ia i

maro

i

'

te

e

pii hia maira i

au

About

ra

buaa raa,

te

ra

arioi

mau

hû ia tere,
ai

ta ratou

The mission has been fulfilled.

When the ceremony is over and all the
scheduled places visited, the mission
is

fulfilled, whereupon all their
thatching would be born hither

used

to this land.

piro

rau

Ua Vavahi
Ua
ua

te fenua nei.

te

papa

atua.

hope te tere

amui,

ua

E vahine
Ua

i

e ua

The God’s stand was broken up.

ore,

was

fulfilled and all

was over, they assembled,
mission accomplished.

bu te tere.

moo.

The lisard woman,

tutui

hia i

ahu tabu.

te

Tana

ahu,

i te haerea no Tahiti

nei.

Tana

i

tere

nona

ra

ahu haere i

tana ia ahu

i

te

ai

i

fenua,

noho

noa

'tu

e

a

i
ai.

without

applied to women
pubic hair.]

The sanctified clothing; was burned.
Her

tona fenua a

tilere to dwell.

tabu,

auahi,

[i think that this

terra is usually

haere ai i

Raiatea

reira ia Oro

tona

taua t

their

clothing| on her departure from
Tahiti. Her clothing when she went
on that journey of hers all the way
to Ra’iatea, that was her sanctified
clothing, she would take it there
to Koro, afterwards burning it in
the fire, then going on to her land,

i

e

o

te

Ibe mission

e

ra,

roa

afai oia
a

tutui

te

No

arioi

mau

About

ra

the arioi

*

hobu

i¥

to uta nei ïa,

Na

taua

na

hoi mai

i

niareva

vai,e na to tai mai

raa

marotai

Articles would be bom for

te ahu hobu

tu

to uta

Na

ra.

vai.

raa

afai

e

te

hopoi atu i te taoa n

E

bathing. It was up to the people

te

on land to carry then to the fleet
which had returned. It was up to

.

people on land[to provide]
bathing apparel, and for the
voyagers to provide the gifts.
the

roi

na

vahiné

e

E vahiné
te

i

mau

ratou

to

ahu

vahiné.

E vaiho
e

pia
Bed-nates for the players.

e

afai i te

e

These were the

ia mau

noa

te haere

taoto,

e

Ei

tere.

ope^re-) taoa

e

taata

E

haere mai

taoa

e

arioi.

te

na

ïa,

anae

ia ratou ra

pee

mau

ra

0ia

te arioi.

J\

te arioi.

na

women

who followed

along after t eu in their travels.
They were clothe-starchers, one and
-all, and gift distributors for the
barioi. Those women would just leave
them. A different person would come
and come and sleep, and bear

gifts

\#

tâïato

E vahiné

E

j

Te mau tapairu

tâiato

roi

e

haere

i

te

na

roto

gifts for the ’arioi.

hoa
Whores. Hie lechar bed.

%

i

arioi

te

a

te ma hina
o

taiata.

vahiné

ei

riro

e

raatira ra;

hui

te

ïa,

ra

f

„,

teau-

ratou te

tiful hand-maidens would go in as
friends for the ’arioi, daughters

Ei te

of the local adult

population; it
they who acted as whores. During
the nighttime, they warmed, the players
and during the daytime they were
prostitutes. But the fleet was strange
was

arui
'i»

ra,

arioi,

te

na

taiato

ra

e

taamu

ia

mau

g

®

vahi
tu

e

o

fare.

ra,

noho hia ra,

taiata ra o reira

e

i te
e

noho

te arioi o te

pii haere "Taiato, e
o,

e

E ia tae

faaea raa ra,

fare,

and different. Should the ’arioi

haere atoa

e

'i

te

arioi,

taiato.

faaamu hia

te

vahi
hui

vahiné

e

i

E mea ê ra

te fenua,

i

hoe

te

Ja.

ei te ao ra, e vahiné

la obua ra te

mareva.

i

vahiné tamahanahana

e

e na

iho hoi e

ai o, e ai

ai ô. E i roto roa i te
Tei hea te mau vahiné

taiato nei

?

te

decide to circumscribe the land,
the whores would go along too. And
when they came to a stopping over
place, a place where they would be
fed, they would stay in the house,
the ’arioi of the place
whereat
they stayed, and the honorable
roup of whores of that very place
would call out “ omi cation, our
wares are copulation. And right into
the homes,

v/horo

are

the whores Ï

No

te

arioi

mau

About

ra

the

arioi

■M

Teie matou.
ae

i

Eiaha ei

ra.

mai

ai.

e

te

Mai

E

too-hitu vahiné.

Te ai
i*

ao

E

ai

Te

noa.

atu,

anae
ore

ra

o

e

haere

Here w@

taau

e

taoa.

There

!

te pohe atu.

e

haere mai
ore

! Let*s go off there.

scores

our

and

fucking here.

scores

and

of men, and only five or six
Ko

seven women,

or

payment. Just

copulation. Copulation to climax,
one after another. But they would
pursue their colors© only during the
day. They were subject to neither
restraint nor shame. Right there in

E

Ei te

ai.

front of husbands and wives. For this
was

haama,

e

were

scores

te pohe atu,

,

are

We had better not do

too-ono,

Aore

e

i

taau,

e

atu,

haapao,

e

i,

Too-pae,

*

ai

nei

o

taau,

taata.

haere

the

completely crazy age. Fominow increased tremendously.

cation had

Ei

reira iho

te

tane

te

tau

maamaa

rahi

roa

te

taiato

i

i

mua

te

te vahiné.

o

e

i

aro

o

The mouth did not

Teie

ra

Ua

rahi

out, the eyes said all that was
necessary. And when they had been
fed, they would go on to a nea rby
place, and so on xmtil they had made

roa.

teie nei.

Ai ta
;

te vaha

ra

hia

amu

vahi
a

ïa

te mata

te

ra

E ia oti ratou i te faa

parau.
:#

pii,

e

e

haere atura i

ua

iho,

e

ati

noa

ae

i

tera

tetahi

te peu noa iho

o

Tahiti

•/•

even

the circuit of Tahiti.

have to call

They would

to this group and that group,
their Voices (mouths) calling; out :
come

Fuck-ing * Fuek-ing ! Puck-ing Î
with ti fronds and scented oil and
crimson

dye. These were the real

players, the hardened reprobates
a strange lot. Only the crimson
dye remained, and drinking spirits,
and dissipation, and fornication.
...

E haere mai

bubu mai

tera

vaha,
fflcii

ai

e

,

mati.

e

huru ê.

e

te

tâiato
E

arii.

rahiri

Romatane.
roa

ïa,

i

faaoti

raa

i

tona

tere.

te

hoe

tapau

te

*

upaupa

atua,

e

ava

i

e

te

ra,

toe,
o

te

o

ia na te

ra

afai

This

te

te arii.

te

Bleached, bunch of young coconut
frond streamers

ia oti

e

tana taamu ai
Te

te

o

te ai raa ïa.

E peu

avae

te

e

•)

anae

la ineine,

rahiri

mau

o

faator

te

.

mau,

nei, 4

raa

o,

.

Te mati

raa

ai

e

te monoi,

e

auri

inu

mau

o,

,

te arioi

Teie

tutae

mau

ai

e

.

te ra-utx,

no

i

e

te,pii raa„o.tei

o,
,

bubu,

Ei

oia

rahiri

E rahiri

o

to te

E rua rahiri ta te

ta te arii. Te Romatane,

was

When all
had been

a

custom of the Ro’o-ma-Tane.

ready arid the
finished, they (the streamers]

was

would be born to the feet of the ari’l.
The rahiri

symbol. There was a
two rahiri
for the god, and two for the ari9i.
was

a

rahiri for the musicians,

44
No

te

te

tuu

arioi

mau

ra

te

rahiri.

tahua

tia

rahiri

"

hoi

E

na

te

mano

manâva

tua tinitini,

nui

ra

mano;

e

te arii

i

oe

e manava

tua

maira oe i

tâ fâ mai

nui

arii

e

the rahiri. The

E manava maira oe î

<*

te

parau.

a

mai

manava

manâva,

te

arn.

arii

te

It was the ■îo’o-marra

.

.

o

Tera ta te

i

fano mai

oe

i

te

o

te rai,

i

fano mai

oe

i

te ri to o

te rai,

words of the rahiri expert : “Behold
the welcome, the ari’i’a welcome.
You

are

i

fano mai

oe

i

te ao o

i

fano mai

oe

i

te mahora o

te

i

fano mai

oe

i oVaa roto;

i

fano mai

oe

i

o

vaa

mûri;

i

fano mai

oe

i

o

vaa

i turia

i

te

the heavens

Manâva,

"Na hoi

you fared hither to the
of the sky

fared hither to the burgeoninng
sky
you fared hither to the expansion
of the sky
you fared hither to first elan's abode
you

of the

to middle clan's abode
to the abode of the clan

te

ma

filling out

Te arii

which

W33S

with ocean

faatubu,

te tubu

te tau o te hei;

te

mirage.
Welcome, the great ari’i,
ray/thy offering.”

i apâhiti, âpâ-oa,

te pare,

o

moe

fared hither to the inception of
the sky

with entanglement

te

te moua,

:

to later clan's abode

tau âea."

nui

o

te heihei,

ura ma

tarehu moana.

0

te rai,

i fano mai oe i o vââ mua,

ua

to welcome the ari’i of

multitudes, you are to welcome the
ari7i of hosts, you are to welcome
the great ari,i, who blew hither to

you

rai,

who installed

following were the

te rai;

i

tubu

ane

f

tera

pâre. Te parau atura te

te

o

te arii

taua
e

a

tuu atu ai i
Ei

m™

e

atura, o ta te

pee

raatira Ta.

A haere ai

Romatane

e

ra

taamu i

no

taau,
taua

e

taau,

tere

ra.

e

say “Let
And upon

there be life and prosperity."
arrival at the ari’i's court,

populace would follow along after

hui

taua

tona tere.

*

E

The Ro9o-ma-7ane would then

he would install the rahiri. Then the

atu ai i te faaia a te

pee

arii

ra,

rahiri nei.

0

E te tahua

Ei ora.

"

Romatane

taau te taata

The Ro’o-ma-Tane would then go on,

vending their 'way about the land.
The travellers numbered scores,
and scores, and scores of people.

45
te

No

arioi

mau

"E rahiri
hiti.
hau

te
o

Te

te

o

Roo,

no

rai

rahiri

Roo tê muïa;

o

i

te

avae

taura buaa

te

bû

i

te aeae,

te ai

ra,

i

Ua

ra.

matara te taura

ua

Maitai

te metua.

o

te

e

arii

te

o

aufa4u) hia na ratou

atura.

E arii

tauvavau,

e

noho i Vavau.

E arii

tau

e

noho i Manua.

Butu

raa

manua

upaupa

i

mua

atua-*

4

■)

rahiri

•

i

E ato

te

te fare,

upa

music band
Divine plumes.

marae, The

Buildings

te rari hoi i

o

te

mau

mataitai

ore

e

ahu hia i

ra in

ta

te hui

atoa i
ta

te hui

.

arii.

E mea

raatira
moa

ïa.

te up

e

ahu

e

pihaihai hia tu. 0 te taeae ra

taata maori

ra

ïa i

ahu

noa

te

e

ore

ïa

was

pohe i te tamai ra,
taua upaupa

tae

ra,

te tumu

te tamahine o taua

pohe

atu ai

te upaupa.

ra,

i faatubu hia
Aore tona taeae

pohe i te ai to, aore hoi ana

tamahine

aore

ïa

e

upaupa.

la

te taeae n
faatia te
upaupa, e ua riri ia ai to i pohe
ai ra ei taeae, e ei taua mau,
ra

the

the

occasion

fSft-r

the

brethren

killed

music

in

battle;the musical

nei; no na tamahine

taata i

pohe

as

raro

te

i

thatched

te ua. E

Na

i

are

the marae

before

fare, ei fare upa- banddtands,as®sbelters,as
cloakrooms.Two or three buildings
were
set aside for shelter.,so
ei fare matau te
as
not to get wet from the

ra,

i

|HrbP!PHB|

te

tai toru fare no te matau

piti,

e

i

ei faatihi raa. Taipiti

fare,

I

e

Utû i

are;

te rahiri atUa,

hoona i

ua

e

^

arioi

"

.

Ua pea

;

the

Roo, o Tarie te eva ïa, hani

tû i

i

mate

ura

i

mata

ea

About

ra

event was
promoted for tbe"'###|hters of
the person killed,if they should
attend.If there were no brethren
who had died a warrior's death,
and if such hjad no daughters,
then

there

would

be

no

conee et.

46
te

No

arioi

mau

About

ra

it

ei metua mau no

e

te

metua

*

pohe r

E

te ora ra.
e

metua atura
tamahine ra,

te

ai to

no

taua mau

e

taeae

te

pohe ra, riro atura

ïa ai to

ei

taeae.

ua

Ia pohe ra,

ihora te vaitae ra, e

parau

ta tatou, e ti patia,

homa,

e

e

4? upaupa-) ta tatou, e h

upu

oroa

hopoi i te upoo o te aito i te
pohe o to tatou taeae ra. A ua
tatou,

e

faa

paatoa i te buaa,

e

tubu i te

tia

rave

e

tihi,

ei

ahu

m

o

na

tamahine

ratou i
':p

bue

■#'

e

ori

raa

atoa

i

ra,

anae

ori

aéra

ra.

epa

tini,

ia

taahi raa

la buta te

e?a tia raa ra,
te mau Romatane

i

tia i te aumoa i
Te aumoa i

ra,

ia

e

roto i te

Te ohe ma te rauere

te

tabu raa mai.

Te fare

upaupa

hia tahito ra

te haa-

ohe.
Te fare api mau ra, e tena uaetea
te upaupa raa e vaiho noa ia.

moa

♦

i te fare ei

fatata e ore ra e ra

ohe.

te

i

e

manao

reira

i te fare

te buaa ia

(oia te

ra

ua

ra,

te fetii

te ruru, ua ineine

feia

ru

ua

ra

E peue anae te

upaupa.

aeho

nei ia ite

E ato

raa,

tar

te

te

ora

la oti

raa.

te moea,

o

ori.

te

mataitai

tihi

e

te fare upaupa,

atoa i
ei

0

faatubu hia ’tu ai,

i

i

Tera

te hûâ manu.

te buaa no

te

te haamei,

Te buaa no

Romatane.
e

ei ahu na te

e

hia,

te patia hia i te

the arioi

47
Ko

te

arioi

mau

ra

About

«

Ei matamua

ra

te

te

raa

i

tairuru

haere

e

Afai

#

te

te

moea

taua

te tihi,

atoa i

reira,
tu

raa

e

i

ua

te

axnu

te

i mua

butu
raa

e

apohe avae,

ia

buaa

te
roto

e

i

pohe avae,

a

e

ite,ia ite taua tamahine
ori

ra

tiao

ia ite maite

atura

feia

metua,

te

te

ua

Romatane i

te

i naha te mati

e

upaupa i
Te

mau

e

te

hia

te

no

metua
reira

ta

maro

i

te

Ua bue

taua

ahu,

mau

ai to

te

e

ra,

mai

i

te

pii,

' toa.

Tera

te

faa

ara

matamua

'i.

e

pii
Ua

ra.

I

te

faaa

E ia

ao

ra.

ae

haere i

te

tamai, haere
oti

ihora

I mûri

ra

aaoa

e

ra

pohe
e

pohe.

tamai"

pahu i reira

i

tana maa,
te

raa

e

E

ra.

buaa

Te

ê

atu Ta

Te

reira.

ori

taparahi i te

ra.

maa

faaara

hopoi

mau

afai

e

atoa i

matamua i

Hi

te

e

taua tamahine

o

E

roa.

xx

te upoo o te ai to.

tihi

ai to

ori

hoi,

tiapai. Ua ineine

"

i

ua

^atu e ori noa, e a pohe avae,

te
e

te

haere mai

e

ra

ia pee

E

raa.

i

ori

Atua i

E ia oti

bu

it

te Romatae,

hoi

mai

ra,

te Marae.

taua upaupa ra.

no

♦

i

mua

oia

vahi

a

pahu,

faaite

anae

i

anae

butu raa,

raa

ai
roa

i

te

e

moa

taua p
ia avatea

e

tahua

a

te arii

t

ra,
1i

a
i

tihi ai
te moea,

te

tihi
teie

a

tu

hohora
ai.

the

arioi

48
No

te

arioi

mau

About

ra

the

arioi

Wick er

Tera

te

ieie,

e

parau

" E

ore

matou

e

tuhi

tu

ia oe,

ua

raa

1

*

tu

na

metua,

i

te

E

to matou

no

te heva,

na

sacred

mahana

e

U metua" Ua rutu ihora

e

.

pahu,

ori hoi

ua

i

rauti

rua

ioa

te

ubu

e

tahi,

i

oe

may be interpreted as
speech :
"We wili^TlWTiuse you, you are
a

rima

i

tahi

tata

raa

'tu

i

aito

ra.

Te

butu

iti

e

mea

E

omore

mau

ra

tamahine

rauti

na

i

te

te
au

rima.

te upoo

rahi,

e

rahi.

Haere

atura

i

ta

haere

te

mau

fare.

Aore

ore

buaa rahi,

oti,

tei

E

aro

tira

E

marae

E

mea

i

te maoro,

aho

rii

Tei

te

ta

te

e

fara

te

e

tahua

u

ta te

hia i

hiti

.

te

Romatane.

hia. Hoe nei
te aano;

Tei

i nia iho.

te

hamani maite hia
ta te Romatane

Romatane.

nifanifa maitai
raau

te Romatane.

a

taua marae,

E ubu

raau.

bua

tera

tera vahi e

tira rii

tua mai

i

te utua-

te upaupa,

te Marae

paepae

e

i

E

tera vahi atura hoi.

noinoi

iti

Romatane

te

tamahine

tuu

rea

te

daughter

the

to

the

strike

warrior

in

in

the

in

-one

hands

one

other- with
the

head

of

guestion.

ahu

e

ratou upaupa.

te upaupa,

o

a

e

which

fronds

were

danced.There

te

o

mea

marae

the

TI

drums

la

E

ra

two

were

the
were

ra.

e

i

E mea

te man

ra,

tautiti

haere

sg

parent j

taata

ai4to-) faaamu oia ia ratou.

xx

*

hoi

ei

our

taua

o

rapae

tei

ana

upoo
ra

rahi

tetahi

E
:#

%

te

i

of

name

riro atura Ta ei metua mau.

aito,

♦

rima hoe

Then

beaten,danced

hand,one in

>•

Hoe

the

dirge,the first day,a parental

lament".

of

te ori
te

o

,a

in

It

was

a

hogs and

bin’ event
muc

cloth

with

many

|

49
te

Ko

About the arioi

arioi

mau

'm'

E bure

maitai,
e

te

ori,

ani i

e

"E

ia

ia

te rutu pahu,

rea

te

Tahi

Rurpua nuu,

Rupeearâi,
te

te

fau.

E

faatomo

taata

mau

te moea,

ubu

e,

nei.

E

"E

e

uru

te

i

te pou

te

vaha,

pou

tutui.

te

fâre, E uru

e uru

mûa;

rôto." Te parau noa ra
te tomo ra te taata

faatomo

ai,

ia paia anae i

E

ia tomo

ahu,

i

te ahu n

hia

ra

tona iho

»

te atea ra

I

faauru noa raa.

maa.

fâre, e uru

e uru

i
te vavahi haere ra te ohe,

roto,
te

E

te faatomo.

‘è to

fâre,

te

to rapae au atu

e

tahua

i

a

taxx

tahua ê

te

fare

ei maa no te faatomoa.

maa,

E

A'

e

opio i

teie nei mahana hoi
>

roto.

taua fare ra. I

haamoa i

e

tii

atoa i te hoe m

peu

teie

e

te fare

i

haere atu i

e

hopoi te pahu,

b,

rahiri

e

ra a

A haamox

ohe.

te

Aore
E

rea!"

faatomo ai,

e

mahana ia ahiahi

nei

teua

t

upaupa,

4

4

o

.

Ananahi

i

i tai ia

pae

ta homai

raa

9

i uta ia

pae

E mataitai

E ori

4

ta Tavi,

e ua

vâ.

ta

ia mata tahua

tahi

poto,

ia
te ata."

tahua ia

te

te

rea

la rahi

tahua,

totoo

tahua

la

rea.

te

"Homai

te

E

arii

i

atua i

totoo

roa.

ani

e

te rea,

te mataitai.

rea

»

ratou

ta

ra

e

ahu i

te

te

tatai. Te mau
rima,

to te tau-

flambeau holder

50
No

te

ohi

ia

E

tahua

e

tae

i

tutui
o

te • tutui tana

ôti;

tanu maa te

Havaii; Huru a te huru

Titi rau avea

manu;

haumani

Te

9

te fare

i

roto

ubu.
"Eaaturou

0

i

a

Taaroa,

Ei

maraa

E

ahi

o

te

a

te

ô te maraaraa.

ahina

roto.

Oo

mar

Te

ahi

na

tuturi,

ahi

ahi

Te

na

Te

Mahuie,

marai

hupê,

na

te ahi na

tuu i

Tuua

i

te ahi,

anae

ia

tana ahi

ein

einâ;

hee

pare,
te

te
a

te ahi e tuu

tuatini,

einainâ.

te bubu o te ma

te faatau,

ra

e,

haam&e,

te tau o te

te moe o te

pahiti, apato"a. Teva,

pare" "I ora". Tera ua rutu

ihora
E

♦

(ma tona ahi),

faatubu,

na

ruahine metua

te

E tuu i

te marai

•(rae-)

tuu te

papatiairi.

m

mai

te

tuu

Tuua." Ua tuu

totoro maira

Na

E

e

te marai tua mano.

i

i

9

tini.

tua

ahi,

Te

te

te ahi na fa4a4

hupê tau; E tuu i te ahi,
i

?

Te ahi na

maui muri.

na

na

maui mua,

na

maui

na

ahi

na

Eaha tau

oia.

ahina

ôti,

a

te haumani

aitu,

Te mata
mai

o

-rori.

♦

rama

e

- ©

!a,

e

About

ra

E feia rahi,

tiairi,

rahi.

*

arioi

fflau

te
ua

te

fare.

raa

ahu.

pahu.
rahi

e

ra

E ore

e

ore

e

tomo i

maitai te hora

the

arioi

51

;

No

te

arioi

mau

About

ra

«i

Eita
e

ena

ti‘a'i

Auanei

£

0

i

Romatane,

faruia.
tane.
o

te

ua,

ia

te

tia

ai to

te Roma-

no

xx

te mana,

E Târoi teie,

vai

Ai ta

fare upaupa
i

tahu

E

ratou

auanei.

au

hia ? i i te

paa

ârâ i

te

bue.

vai ohe

e

raumai.

e

rahi.

E Urataetae te matai

faaheo.

mau

ïa,

Toomaha

Tei

tai

ua

e

hia

alia

e

te vai

haari.

varovaro

E

ai

tunu

e

hia,

vero

tahe

e

Auanei

'0'

tena

tomo

E

-

faatomo

e

tia, Ua i

ua,

te

E Marae

toa.

fare,

tunu hia

e

mau

Te pae au uta,

te

marae

i

te

9

tia

y>

Ei

raa.

reira

Romatane

i

bure

E

ore

te

mau

te

fare

o

o

te

Atua

ra.

E

i

te

mea

tamahine
ei

metua
9
e

noa

tahua

Romatane

i

No

ra.

te

mau

parahi te hui

fare nei.

te

m

ei nana. Auaa

na,

Romatane

te

ra

ioa

te

tomo

e

te hui metua

na

tomo mai

tomo
e

o

te

i

t

la

roto

ohapa hia ia no ratou iho.
Stî-V

•

n

9

9

E bubu

'ôsûb.

E

tiaa

i

ite

i

e

te

ra

Ws.

ori.

te

ori

anae

â ïa

e

raa

ra.

0

na

arioi,
ori

anae

faatia,

Aore e pahu,

te

haapii. E haa

ra

tae noa
E

e

te faau

tu i

haapii

ai ta

taua tiaa ori
hia tu i

ia itea mai tai

ra

e

te

ori.

te

haapii ra ia ite.

E mau maua

anae

ori

the

arioi

arioi

About

Ho

te

E

Rohe

pehe S

Te taata e haapii

E

Fatu

pehe

i

mau

ra

te

te taata i

pehe. 0 tana ïa
P

ohipa,

ia ite tana mau pipi,

e

haere ïa i

ua

utuafare,

te

e

ua

ta ratou. Na ratou iho

naupa
e

faaau

E

oroa

te

i

pehe.
Te pehe i

topata tahi.

ra,

e

oroa

te

mea

e

te vahi

i

te matamua mau

a

piha

topata tahi ïa. Tera

tao hia

'i,

*

topata

e

tahi, ua haapii oia i te hoe
tetahi vahi

taata i

haapii i te pehe ra,

te

rave

i

te maa,

te buaa,

taiero,

i

te poe,

e

e

e

taua Rohe

na

raatira ra,

i
m

teie nei

tahi.

noho

mau

i

maa

haere ïa mau
a

hopoi

pehe ra, e nana

pere a

te hui

ïa. Ia ite

te oroa topata

taua maa ra, e

ia pee

E

i te

paari roa, a rave ai

e ua

roa,

e

ra,

e opere na

parau e,

Te mau

i te ahu,

te mau maa atoa

i

atu
m

iti.

taata i

pipi i te utuafare

tu ai,

a

tamahine i

haapii i tana
te pehe rii.

*

E

fare nainai.

o

te mau

hoi

0 te noho raa

rohe pehe ra,

te mau

ei reira

haapii pehe e

paari maitai roa Te Rohe
e

te mau

Hoe
te
*

i
To

roa

e

ia

pehe

pipi te noho i roto.
taata orometua rau ra

pipi. To Papeari
tana ra

pehe

Papara,

e

haapii oia

tona ra fenua.

taata e haapii oia

the

arioi

/O*
53
lo

te

arioi

mau

i

to

e

haapii oia i

la

About

ra

Papara pehe.

ê

te pehe

fenua

arioi

To Pare ra,
no

Pare,

o

to t

haapii oia i te pehe

tetahi

the

tahitohito hia

e

la.
hoe

Te

mau

peu

tamaumau hia

E

e

taa ê,

e

te

arioi

mau

Some

tiai âia S

potii

E potii

(See 69) -(in original numbering-)

j

iino

Hi/sings of disapprobation at
a

Tera

atu

i

te

potii ino,

utuafare,

hia i

mai ri

te

i te tere

pee
E

te

raau

hia,

poini ei upoo,

i

te

rima

faataura

e ua

te maeha

e

Te mau nea ino atoa
nia iho

faauta hia

iana.

poroi hia 'tu ïa.
"E noho

mai

fenua,

te

potii

e

i te fenua e

e

noho

oe

i

te

aia,

Eiaha oe e pee

i

-

la maitai

ra

i

ia ati
i

te

faatia,
faatihi,

A faaino

tere.

to matou

hia matou

hia

i

oe

oe,

tiai

ôtimo hia mai

A

to matou nei

te fenua,

paata,

i

e

i

te ore i te

maitai

te upaupa,

i te

te faaâô.

Celebrity, fame

.

potii maitai ra,

E

tere,

ia umere

e

i te rutu pahu,

E potii

i

e

faatibuta hia i te pau

ua

te

E

Eiaha

te mau arioi.

e

tei

e pee

ia

E mea poroi hia ra,
9

e

performance

tei haa

o

patia hia

ua

te t

o

fenua.
o

peculiarities of the arioi

e

hia

haere atoa
i

tatou

te mau upaupa

e

ia

arue

atoa ra.

E mau
Te

tapao Ta no te taata mai-

E

E âmoo

tatai.

fk

iho

Ta taata,

rau

rahi noa iho i te

taata,

te

taata

i

atu i

te

huapipi raa,

te

e

Rahi noa

taa ê noa iho

taata

te

te hua pipi.

i

raa

amoo

Peculiarities of the arioi

taa ê a te arioi ra

peu

è

taa ê

e

oia

taata maitatai,

4raa i te hua pipi-)

amoo

.

arioi

avae

arii poo

hia

hia, oia te taata hinaaro
#
e

hinaaro
hoe

oia o te

vahiné,

te mau

patia tu i te

te

ra

i

raau

amaa

E

tona maro.

haapori hia te tamarii a te
■«

E peu

raatira.

%

Te

obua hia ra

te

obua

i

tamahine
rii

i

Ta no te oroa.
te ftaupiii

tamaroa,

te

e

i te

taua mau tama-

E o

ra.

i

haapori

1toa hia ra te

tamarii

te

hui

haapori hia ra, o te hua-

E opio moa, e umete

pipi ra Ta.

tamarii
haapori ra opio. E ohipa rahi
te ioa o ta te mau

fau,

te

ta

taata

haapori ra. E metua

ei

ahi maa,
te opio, e i te pape; E oi

te

popoi i te arui. Aore roa e

pori tona ioa. E i te
*

hobu
raa

e

ra,

e

i

raro

a

i

te

e

ia arui

vaho.

te vai

i

raa

tipona noa i te

fare

hahaere

i

roa

E i

i te haapori

e

ra,

te avae.

ahu

I roto

oriori haere ai,
e

haere ai i

te ahiahi

rii ai.

ra,

e

parau ra

54
m

E mau

taa ê a te arioi ra

peu

E mârama
E

Farefare

rau

Ei
E

ahiahi

te

tahi

ra,

te

e

pipi

noho

ai

raa.

No

te hui metua

e

tera,

te

taua vahi

pori i rarahi
No

i

i

teie nei

te mau metua pori

E rave

tiairi

ra.

pôpôa rii te taata,

e

te vahiné

e

te

tubu teretere ai.

i

rahi

hau.

tihi.

i mutaa iho

taata

tane

te

taua

no

mataitai i

e

te maa

raa

paari ra e

raatira no

haere

te

Aore

buo

arioi,

hui

mârama

oia atoa

hua piti atoa e

ei

noa

te

ra

tamahine

oti îa, e ua

E vahiné

e

E hui

»

haabü

ua

ra,

rahi,

te

hua p

hia ra, e ua oti i te

noa.

tahu

e

E

te maro,
Ei

tamaroa.

hua

e

faaite raa i

ei

mârama raa.

hume i

amu

'i.

matama

te tamahine atoa.

e

a

opio

ua

e

ïa. E marama hia te

raa

tamaroa,

*

te Mârama.

pori. E ananahi ra,

pipi

0

ra

tamaa mai te

te

j

uru,

te pori

E peu na

*

)

pori

raa

rima

’tu i

i

te

te

haere, no te haere noa na
oti

rotobu.

E

raa

ra,

ua

parahi

a

e

i nia i te moea, e

i

te

taiero,

i

te

maa.

e

te mârama

i

faatipona i te aahu,

faaamu hia i

te hui

aéra

a mua

Na

la,

te

i

te popoi,

i te meia pê. E tahe
te hui metua,

raatira

e

tahe i

te maa,

opio i te buaa, e toi i
no taua mau pori ra.

ahu

na

te

Peculiarities of the arioi

55
E

3

mau

la

*

i

ruru,

4

e

tibuta,

i

teie nei mârama
tae

E hio
e

#

I

au

Ei ahu

te

raa.

arioi

E hio

nona.

tamaiti

rahi

ra,

ioa i nia iho
la

ei

te

arioi

ra,

e ua

arioi.

i

tana

taetaeae

arioi

te

au

e

te arioi

no

tapao ai ei

a

arioi

te mârama raa,

ra

ai

the

ahu haro,

e

pohe-tai,

Peculiarities of

ra

te hobu,

Te ora,

e

la

te arioi

a

mau

4

$

taa ê

peu

4

e

i

tuu tona

a

iana;

riro atura

e

Ua hio

tana

atoa

tura

M

*
\

Ua

tona ioa

atura ia

E hio

te

avae

iti

au

ei

E
1

*

e

au

e

iana,

e

arioi.

ei vahine

hope ïa

tino

e mea

ra,

anaana,

e

E hio hoi

vahine i

te

taetaeae

mau

ra

o

ÿwjjBiiWW^r'
taua mau

As

pori

for

oil

S amo hia tahi pae i

hea outou ?

mârama

«

♦

i

matou
na.

o

hea hoi

I
*

raa

pori

te mau
outou ?

farefare

E mârama

matou

o

raa

rau

i

te

na

ra.

haere

ta matou

eu

raa

buaa ta matou.

E noho h

•

haere ïa mau

arioi

i

te mau

'those

smeared

banana marrow to
them igleam the more.
of them were born into

5ome

were
you? We
failings.

Where
were

I uta aera
uru

of

'

the

pori tabu raa ahu ta matou,

ia

were

Where

raa.

I

bodies

,

or

make

the

I

the

fatlinçs,they

parai hia ïa i te

te mârama

i

roto

ei

au,

i te buo meia ia rahi te

monoi,

'4

e

tu.

roa

ratou.

no

Te

*

tana

tona tiaa.

no

tamahine

vahine
ft

rahi

arioi

tiaa arioi

mau

mau

parai i tana tama-

harotea i

te

te

*

tana

«

\

«

i

riro la ei utaa nona.

atura

tuu

riro

vahiné

indeed
off

were

inland

were

you?We

in

56
E mau

taa ê

peu

#
i

te

tama haere

e

ore

te

tamarii

e

taoto

te

-

ia huru

taua mau arioi

ra,

o

tane

ta

te metua e hinaaro
E otaa buaa ia

monoi

haua

e

ïa,

e

ahu haro ïa.

Hua

pipi

mea

ïa,

faaamu ra,

vahi

ra

arioi

e

e

i "b

poipoi ra, o te

tii mai

te uouo,

E

faarue

i

raro

mûri,

te taumuri

te

taumuri.

E

repo

-

e

o

te maro

tautau te

pii te arioi

poo na

te hee
Te hua pipi teie e hee

E haere

te mahora

reira

roa
o

ïa,

e

i roto

te arii ra.

Tei

arioi.

taupiti e te oroa

te

E haere
a

ai

"Te hua pipi nei,

nei."
nei.

e

taupiti ra;

te vahi

i

i

te

te hobuu. A haere
i

tah

hume i

e

te

ra e na

te tanifanifa,

e

e

na

♦

haere ai i te

a

marumaru

faio,

maro

e

<

pipi ïa faarue i te fare

hua

i

taoto i te

e

E ia

rui.

buohu tia

la oti ra te

raa.

mârama raa ra,
reira

'#

péri haapori

hia

vave

ra,

taoa ïa.

E

♦

te

vahiné arioi

mau

ra

i

ra

te taoto haere

e

te

rarahi

«

raa,

i

raa

'#

arioi

taua mau

reira

I

te mârama raa ra.

i

tamarii
*

ratou te mau

feia metua n

Te

ra.

tua

te mau r

fare o

mau

Peculiarities of the arioi

te arioi ra

a

a

e

Rie ia tiria,

e

haere

ïa nahoa; e haere a pee

pee

ia

tiaa,

Ua

rau

e

haere e a pee ia

te fare haapori

raa,

bubu.
ia

E

mau

tae
e

i

taa ê

mua

i

e

i

te

arioi

i

4

e

tatara i to ratou

ra,

ura,

taua

mau

i

te

taua

a

taratara

E ua

hia,

mau

ra,

metua

haapori

oti

ia

e

ra,

ra,

4 tei

E

it

maro

oti

ua

opio i faaamu hia
te

arii

arioi

ra.

tu.

metua

ua

te

o

tuu atu ai i

arioi

roto

E haere

Peculiarities of the arioi

ra

o

i

maro

tei

te arioi

aro

ratou

e

a

te

aratai

nana

ia

peu

tamarii

haere hoi,

atura

bû

xx

ra.
a

te

mau

e mau

te utuafare,

oroa.

From

5

to 14 Years

were

the sizes

58
$

Comedians vestments.

1) Their dancing.
It

consisted

ladies
b

call

in

and modern

lascivious

almost
the

Te ori
what

Europeans

females would

disgusting

-

unvaried,

-

sensele/s shaking,

hands, knees,

thighs'and at
whole

the

certain movements

body

»

-(writhes-) in

la.

raa

paroxism of

a

extacy. Performed by comedians
of
*

the

2) Faatia.

his4hohous-) the

on

the ladies

of

one

ori.

tohe,

0

All

te

faatia

ori

E

e

was

of every
fixed.

was

those which he

tion of

Tei

eye

te

i

ra
avae

ori hufa,

e

presented.

te ma.ta o
-

ori i

e

$ifomen§d in a house called

fare upaupa

)

a

E

fare_ori raa heiva

)

house from

long,

covered all

dancing

Peue

which

no

over

the

30

the earthen

newly cut

te ori

to

which was first

gra/s,
which were laid large wide
floor with

:

te

E

fathoms

*

te

ori i te rima.

12

m

Every

they made was in imita-

movement
«

Dancing master

raa.

parents had

upon

Mats whioh

previously

59
Romatane.

Te mau

those drums were

What

-

Pahu

Toere

-

Ihara

tamanu

How made

What
Te
#

Drums.

nuu
-

and

Ihara ohe

shape

their heads etc

ahu

atoa.

To

te

Ihara

To

rarahi

te upaupa

tahe.

to

te

Vivo upaupa,

na

te

arii.

to

-

e

te hura

-

to te ahu huri

E maha ruru
»

te metua

Hoe na

te metua vahine

Hoe

na

te arii

Hoe

na

te

5) E tihi
till

-

Beneath

*

♦

hutt

tightly to prevent

the load and

it

the heat that

occasionned she often

earth

6

Cloth wound the lady

fatting girded with rope

♦

it

arii vahine

she was a big as a

of which was

from

tane

Hoe na

in Syncope.

sunk to

60
*

Wedding j
E

%

tamaidi,

raa

hia i

ia;

i

i

te

oi aitia noa

aaihere,

i te Arevareva,

te Mohiuhiu,

ihumanu,

te Taevao.

e

tamaiti

To

tamahine,

metua;

te

tahataha

xx

ai

tia noa hia

tau mata

huatai,

ataoto,

4to-)

îa, ia

au

taata raau,
e

ta

amoa

titahi

tamahine

na;

e

taevao tetahi e,

na,

e

tia ia raua ia faataoto i
tamarii.

tahi,
i

e

tamaroa
to

E marae

4 te-)

to tetahi, ei âmaa

ta

tamarii.

raua

taufea

tetahi,

ta
E

-

tei

tona nanao,

te

rae

oumopao
raua,

faataoto

tei te tua

taaupea tetahi

tona nanao

ta

e

e marae

tamarii

E tia

tamaroa,

e

te

ia faataoto.

tamahine

0

e

raua,

taevao

raua

«

e

E

E

*

tamaroa ta

raua.

maa

.0

ravaai,

ravaai,

raua

0

e^iu rori.

tamahine

marae

tona tiare

tona tatua
te

e

te ravaai,

e

paia,

e

la maine

raua

mate

i te fare atae,

outu,

ê

e

a

oi arataia noa hia i

te

tona

ei arataia

tamahine,

tamarii
tia ia raua ia

oumopao,

e
e

ta raua

e

Meanings of Names and Words
â

To

Maimai-aha

Moe

Moe

auaa

pleasen

Ara

aau

expecting some good

Moe

anae

as

sleep with
to tentud

the arrival

some

friends,

of
or

family connexions.
Tïtrti

God

of

Tâtâtâ

God

of hilarity

Sport

Tei

To-iti

In

the East

Tei

Toa

In

the West

Fanenê

Highly extolled daughters

Morotoi

of

one

near

beautiful

so

Ahae

of Afaina nea

They were

papara.

that one's highest

praise was to be called the daughter,

Uâ mai

Roua.

Fatu

Lord

nxl

Ellegy

Vaivai

farau

-

fenua.

tona

iho

in a play

te a o te tumu

seasons

rai ma toe i

Iri

a song

te aro o te tumu

i

Xihu hua i
or

Te

Stir, groan as in
waking.

Spring of armies

Ruanuu

fai

Ahae.

the daughter of

like

or

te vai o Tane

la tae mai

iri

fenua mau

taata i
topabu atura

Papa fenua
E ua

fenua

Ruatubua nui
The

source

the

cause

Ereere

fenua.

te tumu
of greatne/s was

His own land,birht
birth-palce

Nou nuu, no'u rai, no'u ereere
fenua par&hi hia tu e au

nei

nui
Aveia

Ao

Blaze of day
Guide to voyagers

62

Te

*

tatau aéra,

maa

te vahiné

e

au

E

raho

i

poto

tatou nei

o

taia

e
e

raho ai

tatou

io

vai

ahu vai ïa

e

Eroha

ia.

ai

te maa

I

Abundance of all sorts

ahie vai

E

auhune Vae nui

Tabu huru

]

Moe

]

raa

o

Xoma

a

te’nau

Xaoa
*

faateniteni

Na

arioi

maro

0

o

Teramanini

tau

tubuna i

vau

Bahi

ura

■f
E

rai

xai a rai,

i

orooro

Tahua na

pihae to muri

#

te maoae

i

Na

roto

Te

tia noa ra

ai

E

Vau o

0

hoe x

Teramanini

te Marae

Raiatea
■f

o

te moua e xno

ere

nau.

ia Moua,

raa

uaf ea
E

rua
oe

E nini

fenua i

i

aau

rai Mahiu.

manini

i

te manini
vau

o

rapae

xxx

Raiatea.
i

roto

Tapotupotu
Teretere te

taura

i

au

tab

a

horahora

te papa uamea.

Teramani

0

Ta Huaatua
0

vau

o

Te

ia

e

tia

te

ia i

te

tere

roa.

Te

i~a

te

ari¥

a

E

ahi

te

ârâi

e

vaa

te

tipae i te ava

o

mûri

tau

e

ahi,

o vau

a

te Marae

Teramanini;
hiva,

o

vau

o

e

vai

onifa.

0

Rapo i

umi,
e

moua

raro
o

o

i

Haera

te ahi

Hua-atua i
i

XX. vini

tairi
vau

Eeva aita Taaroa
o

ore

e

ri a

te hua

0

faatiarél.

te mouaf. i

oia,

tau

i tafaataia,

-

o

Te

o

vau

te fatu taumi,

vau o

Taha rai

teitei.

0 vau o Pii

te Marae uruuru.

Tau maro

ura

e

Tautir

0 Vau

Chapter 1) The

causes

frequent

Names of their

wars.

of their

2) Their instruments of blood

and

force

3) Religious ceremonies
ceeding their

pre-

difficult
see

the

beauty of the Tahitian
The Battles them-

apart were con-

considered

ination and

1) To
and land.

run

was

a

stratagem to destroy and obtain
the gods.

disgrace.

war.

-

His nets.

3) The Cock fighter, His cocks,
spurs,

and string by the legs

the mouth

6) Their treatment of captives

speech

high virtue and

2) The fisherman

3) Their modes of attack and

the aid of

no

the fire of

amazing.

were

wars.

4) Officers and order of Battle

in

foreigner

a

language.

selves

more

temptible, but the power of imag-

shed.

sea

nothing

to make

than

war

wars.

by

is

There

4in Tahiti-)

WAR

-

full of feathers and

blood.

4) The house builder. His adzes,

7) Their Fortifications.

his felling

8) Their

5) The thunder - lightning

war

songs.

9) General speech about war.

6) The

seas,

of trees.

Taiarabu in 1833-

war

in

storms.

rocks - fish.

6) The scowling sky

11) An account of the

-

-

appendages
8) The making a net - getting of
the bark, joining the parts of
7) The marae and its

the net

in one.

9) The drinking,
the

the drunkenne/s

consequent sleep.

fire.
11) The Beating of cloth, on the

10) The burning of a

beam

the setting

readyne/s

of the Bean on

WAR
Names of

2

war

Orure hau
Tam ai
Aro

Aro-viri
E

tupa-uta

E

tupa-tai

E otai
E pau

otai

E Faatatui
E

pâpaupea
of

E paepae

the marae

-

a

high part, a

native ship from which to cast
stones - on the marae a place to
tie the slain in war

tiapahu i te

E

popBupea.

tutu

E fare

Râvai, ei noho raa no te taata
e

hoe

ra.

E heo
E moemoe

E manu
E

tiao

E

tinao

aro
aro

Ra taurearea
Ra autaata
Ra atutoa

toa

Te

fare

Te

fare aito

Te

toa

Te

ai to

E

tiai

pai ava

E aito hotua nui

ai to mata

tia

ai to mata bü
ai to huri moua

standing place of the warriors

the
on

a

ship

ai to

huri

ai to vai

rau

E ui

ma

E ui

tua mea,

E ai to

kl

ferma

te

horo,

ate

au.

E

ai to pou

to

E

aito

pou

ate

E

mao

moemoe

See page 118 4«JM0. numbering-)

ava

E mata-niau
E Mata hoto

Ananahi

e

faatomo

ai

Pau

Ua pau

ïa ferma

Toma

Ua

toma ia

ferma,

te-va-matie-noa,
moua

ua

huri.

Ua

te arii,

te

pohe,

te

ua

tahiri paoa

1)Te
tahi

hau

WAR

1) The
wars.

nounou

fenua,

te arii i te-

ra

hopoi mai i te

e

E ia mahere

nona.

iana

roa

hau.

te

2) 0 te hoe taata ia taparahi
hia.

noa

aura no

taparahi hia ra te

taata i

te

4pae-)

Te pe

fa

riri.

3) la rahi
»>

arii.

te hui
taoa

te

e

a

ra

'f.i

o

a

te aau o

ra

te arii

rahi

o

te rahi a

'tu

ai

â i

hia

'tu

ia i

arii

e

ite mai

rave

e

te arii,

i

hia

faatomo

e

te hau.

te

Aore

te taata,

hau ïa.

4) la mata tahataha te arii ra,
tahataha atoa ra te hau.

e

mata

E

mata-pio to te arii,

pio hoi to te hau,
a

te

te hui toofa ra,

te moa,

te

e

te

tamai.

ua

Te moa,

a

te mau

te fare e te vaa,

roa

raatira,

p

haru i te moa,

e

toahu

te

e

te

te haru haere noa

hoi

taoa,

ia

hui

horoa i

raatira,

te buaa,

uri,

e

hia ra te tamarii;

teuteu
ra

E ore

te hui

na

paara

■?

te hamani ino o

roa

hau
i

te

e

hio,

e

e

e

e

mata-

mata to te

tubu i te tamai

reira ra vahl:

5) Te pipiri o te arii ra, te
taviri maa ra.

6) Aore Tahiti it i te tahoe i
raro

ae

i

te arii hoe.

causes

of their frequent

WAR

2)0

Names of

Te

oua-tai.

o

E

pahi te

i

ïa.

Tai

te

te

te

pai,

I

Teva i

Haere

noa

auau

Teva i

te

raro

mai nei

aoa

mai nei

Oropaa na nia iho.
mai nei

te aro

Tupâuta. E faa

Oua atura

I

aau.

E ô tai

vaa.

Na uta

tatui

tahi

Oropaa tahi pe 4pae-) au.

te

e

raa.

Teva

0

na

te

I hee roa
taua i

Taiarabu.

Mata-torofa i

tahi

4pae4

pe

au,

te ina.
o

0 Teva

Taiarabu te

ai to.

3) Te

pau o

Teva atoa tahi

Vai-ari.
au,
au.

nei
i

to

pe4pae-)

Taiarabu tahi pe4pae4

o

e

4uri, te arii no

E au atura Teva.

taua arii

o

Riro mai

£uri. I riro

Vairaaao, no reira te ai to.

te Roro i Taia*>

4) Noho iho

ra

rabu nei,

Vehi-atua te Fatu.

o

Topa iho to te Roro ra ioa o
No Vehi-atua ia ioa.

Varuârai.
I

topa hia ra i taua taata ra.

Mahora ihora

te mahora,

o

i

tona tiaa,

e

i

raro

tuu

rurepaa;
e

te

Tuu te Atua i roto

Roro.

tana buaa

Pio

o

Te

tai-vahua. Tera

haapee,

e moa.

their various

wars

5

5)Te

6)Te

Roro

matâü tutae buaa. Na te
faatubu

i

Haere

Teva tahi pae.

o

atura Teva e i Faaa

roa

roa.

Te varua ino

ai to.

Taa raarara

anae

te

ra

te A tua o te

Roro.

tamai i Ava hou hou.
tahi

Taiarabu

Tevâ

pe4pae4

tahi

Teva

o

pe^pae-)
au.

au,

E o

tei pau.

7) Toa o Hiro. 0 Taiarabu te
Te Porionuu

ai to.
Te

Aha-roa e

atea

vau

e

i

te

8) Te

Ai

te

tubu
o

Te

te ai to.

e

te ânâ i

te iore i roto

noa

Raiatea.

ure

Te ure

I

atoa, ua pau atoa

ti hore,

Te mahi

atoa.

atoa, o Rai-

0 Taiarabu

ihora Ta.

iore.

ono

vau

e

iore

S

burebure

!

pau

Oropaa ia tamai i
raa

hia.

oropaa

te faa

Taiarabu te ai to,

tahi pae. Pau

atura Taiarabu.

9) 0 Ruâtee. Te Porionuu

tahi

pae,

Te Oropaa,

e o

Moorea tahi

pae.

Te Oropaa,

e o

Moorea tei

pau.

Riro atura i te Porionuu;
atura o Mahine i te Porio-

Riro
nuu,

o

Mahine.

Matai te aito i pohe ai
No Hapaianoo ia taata.

WAR

10) Te taxnai i te Pâte tau.
11) Te tamai i te ivi i titia
ô

Vehi-atua.

12) Te tamai i herehere tue.

13) Te tamai i te oniani
14) Te tamai i te fei pi.
No

te

Oropaa taua fei pî ra.

Upihi 4ua pihi-) noa i
0

te

hopea

ae

ïa,

Tahiti.

E

ia i

parau a

te

o

te

te omore.

i pau roa ae

tubu

raa

ihora

te Atua i Tahiti

nei.

15) Te tamai i te ahu hora.
16) Te tamai i te faaipoipo
'9

9

m,

o

te

arii

vahiné.

raa

7

WAR

1) To understand the
of Tahiti

it

is

8

speech

war

essential to

general and a partiôulàr knowledge of every thing

po/se/s

a very

relates

that

to

Tahiti.

2) All that relates to the making

To the fish

and

using of the net;

in

their retreats among

to

the overflowing

the coral;

and inundating

waters were used as figures

thèir(Rautî-tamai)
3) A

war songs.

is often

laden with war

canoe

in

represented as bringing to the
its miseries,

shores all

parti-

cularly savage fish are used as

while
tame, spiritle/s fish represent

figures for corageous men,

the coward.

4) The

names

of the Moon,

the

and waning
employed to singular

days of her waxing
were

also

advantage in those songs.

5) Not the body, but one
those songs

used
the

army as

individual

by the side of

it approached to the

(Black waters) engagement having
their

6) The

arms

very

locked into each other.

best things they

po/se/sed they always put on
go'to'war

to

(m)
WAR
E

RAUTI

TAKAI

A

WAR

SONG

The

Palpai tü ia Tane,

opposing power is compared

fish

to

a

so

full

Tinai

la ia

fangs of which

venom

that

man

are

they

they

leap to madne/s.

the (p's! pal

is

if

part of the body,

a

the

It

Roonui,

the

of

entwerd
make

9

fanged fish that

tü)

comes

savage

the

on

•f Vi

26 night

E huihui

i

te

of the moon;

it

is

it

utterly.

darker

night of the moon (to

ia Taaroa-tahi,

the

27L

will destroy

we

the umbillicus

Pierce

pi to

then

on

the

on

ease

23

it of

excrements) That is take the

its

navel

string of Taaroa,

of vengeance

to themselves that

warriors may

the

the god

po/se/s his

courage.
E

tuu

ia Marama

Place Huahine

ei

fau-tü

always stands,

ei

fau-aha

is

ei

purau

e

tü aivi

senet;

te heiva

maro

seized

the

high hill,

its

ia Rai-âtea

e

ei

havae mata

pë

ei

tara
tei

E

raro

and

auri

o

Tane

resisting every

and that makes obstinacy

a

as

a

rotten front

sea

eight
urchin,

thing whose thorn is rotten
its

Let

tuua ia Tahaa
ei

the strongest

sport.

clans
as

te niho

the helmet that

Consider Raiatea with his

vau

pê

with

the tree that

the tree that stands on

as

storm,

Tuua

on

as

as

tooth is underneath.
Tahaa be viewed as a young

tree.gtowing'out of Tane the god
of

Beauty.

E

tuu

ia

ei

uu

shell,

ei

rôrî

house of Raiatea.

ei

otioti

Borabora

fare

te mârô

i

Grua i

tai
te

mâtâtua

i

tara

o

noa

aau
o

o

te

te hoe

tai

she takes the handles of her

on,

paddles for à pillow in the burst-

te hoe,

ing

seas on

Borabora te hoe mâmü

e

hoe

auahi

the silent paddle,

pull in the dark still night

to

Raiatea,land secretly and put
soul to death unawares.

(Be brave) take the sharp coral

feo

the coral that will

pillow,

a

take off

skin for an helmet.

the

Before you

uru

fruit

in

leaves,

is a fire of Bread-

that burn and die

few minutes.

a

Flying fish not fly in wild

tüae haa

E marara

confusion before
E

tipatipa hana toa

E

otaha

e

tau i

contest.

to

te bua

rau

the

paddle is their sport (she used

for

E

shift the

to

every

te

to

canoe

Borabora is

te heiva

i

the reef,

paddles to the other side, paddle

0

Taumata

the great

champion has her loin girdle bound

the

i

to cut off the end of the

The daughter of Piho

hoea mai

E urua

te keen muscle

te

Piho

no

i

Paea mai

te

Borabora be

Raiatea

o

tamahine

Te

i

Let

te ario

the bonito.

(Small fish that) that conceal
themselves round the coral.ma/ses.
Birds

4ârea■)

space

tua te manino

At

sea

Tei

aro

te ona

But

in

there is
our

is

front

there is an

the bird of

otaha tei nia

Above

E

pirara tei raro

Beneath is

the

calm,

wind.

E

he

light in the open

(away from the army).

Tei

angry

that

the albicore

pecks at pleasure
bird).

cruel beak,

(which

(themselves,

Tae

Go

na
o

te auahi
i

E

tau

te

rohi

Eiaha
E

i

tahataha outu.

land.

uru

raau

Be

te

I

tauiti

vaa

point of

daughter, give

courage

to

strong, and courageous
behind.

Look not

is

It

Ta

0

extreme

a/semblage of clubs.

i mûri.

reira

a

te

faaitoito

e

hio

e

i

ri ri

the

on

0 my

te

ra,

auahi

Ai ta

burns

potii,

homai
E

araa

e

(it is) the fire that

on,

fire.

There

ao

is

life

no

vaevae

o

Pare

(The best)

hia i

te

fenua

the

is the foot,

canoe

bound

one

there.

by cro/s bars

by its side the land
E

i

ruuruua

i

te

te hutu

i

Opiopio

o

the hutu

In

marama

Papara,

warrior
taraa
e

Te vaha bu
te

vaha

Tabubu i
e

o

i

te

is

Atai

te omii

vaiho

is

(arii)

te

tino

i

pare

huru ë

(common

the bay whence

counsel.
of

the conch trumpet

the mouth of

the warrior Atai.

The mouth

e,

pecpie)
i

flows

bind the moon with

Gpiopio.

There

bute,

heuea orero

place where

opposing armies meet in Afaina,
near

E

the

Cut up

leave

the head,

the bodies

(common people)

in Pare.

in

despicable likene/s.

12

WAR
«

Speech

founded

is

the
#

A

TANAI

E

RAUÏI

E

faatubu

E

tü

tai

raa

fenua

S papa

The following description

:

figure for

Ti

It

root.

is

battle all thro

a

-

SONG

WAR

the earth

The

creation of

The

establishment of
rocks

\9

beneath

(battle)

the strata of

(the great

of

men

land)

the
E horaa one

the

on

spreading abroad of the soil

The

(the order of the colums in
battle)
E

S 5

Make

i

rua

Dig the hole

E o
E

the wooden

tarai

one

a

tubu

is

It

soil

a

spade (the war

club)

(force the lines)
that will give growth

(that brings victory)
E one

ao

A

soil

that

will open the

(that leads to various
E one

rito

A

*

soil

that

will spread

seeds

effects)
the leaves

(that spreads as a tree)
E one mahora

A

soil

that will

spread the leaves

(that spreads as a tree)
E one

tuturi

A

soil

in which to plant

post for the priests

the leaning

(that

4priest-)hood)
to build his temple

establishes the
E one paepae

A

soil on which

(that builds his
E one

pepee

It

is

a

temple)

soil that the

drive away

wind can

(one army scatters

another)
<*.

E

one

âvari

A

soil

that

for men

standing
(that establishes one
is soild,

a

{AWL}
WAR

A

vari

aenei

te

one

i

Havaii

consolidated

Was

(He

the

te

aro

i

te

aere

rai

confused

i

te

aere

fenua

unestablished land

i

te

aere

miti

confluent

i

te

aere

vai

disturbed waters

i

te

aere

moua

unsettled mountains

i

te

aere

raau

'te

aere

no

in

nuu

fare ai to

te

soil

on

Havaii

originated in Raiatea)

was

i

0

13

the presence of

orderle/s fleets

skies

seas

collections of

arms

for

the

warrior

A

i

tanu

ti

te

i

te

aro

te

o

tumu

Pitch

the battle in

then

the

of the origin of all

presence

things
A

tubu i

A

aao

A

rito

i

ti

te
te

A mahora
A

ti

ti

te

i

i

feibu

ti

te

ti

te

burst

forth

Let

it

Let

the

Let

the battle

Let

the

battle open

Let

the

battle be gross in

seed break open

swell forth

wide

magnitude
ti

Let

the battle have branches

te ti

Let

the battle have

Let

the battle

be of solid texture

Let

the battle

be perfect

Let

the battle

bring forth its

A

rara

te

A

peapea

A

tau

A

paari te ti

A huaai

(A taii te ti)

ti

te

i

ti

te

te aro o

te tumu

(obtain its victory)

children
A

i

urua

te

ti

i

te ahiahi

the battle for a

Take

ai

i

te

tamai

ia Roo-mauri

Create

taa

I te tua ia Motu

the 28 night of the

on

war

2èh4

( ?î

moon

E

pillow in

evening

the
A

intrigue

Bring it on on the back of

the

change
E

titohi ia i

te Tireo

Let

it have
the

A

fanau

ia Hirohiti

A

fanau

i

te

tana e rahi

first night

And bring
of
Let

its labour pains on

of thé New moon

forth on the 2 night

the moon

it bring

forth a beautiful

child

WAR

4'

E

ruhi
e

vahine, 4?? rahi‘i4

te

tei

mamaru

If

iiotliere^e beautiful,

the

roto

14

there

is

deliberate warrior

a

within her
E

te

auaerea
e

mao

If

vahine,

uru

roa,

tei roto

the mother be of

fluent

speech

(battle be well ordered),

there

is

dreadfully

a

shark

savage

within
?

E huahuâ
e

tai

te

haurâ tui

If

fare;
tei

vaa

the

bursting flyings

the house

roto

with

that

is

canoes

'0,

E

aehaa te
e

urua

If

fare,

If

e

moemoe

ava

tei

in side.

that

(battle),

the bank at

the house

be

roto

splits

nose

a/sembles

the fish that

all others is in side.

eats

pai ava te fare,

its

place at sea be the

one

house

E

(battle), the fish

the driftwood
in

tei roto

toi,

be

seas

the harbours mouth

(battle), the shark

lurks and

that

consumes

us^

secretly is in side.
E

If

pâia te fare,
e

the

thick branching

the house

puhi âva haroa tei roto

E manino
e

If

te fare,

hobuhobu tei

a

is within.

calm be

the house

within

roto

live
E

ëneëne
e

pou

te vahine,

there is

that will

fish (man)

solicitude be the

within there is a son

mother,
that

(battle),

each one for his

If earnest

tui aro tei roto

(battle), the vora-

eel

cious

coral be

will decoy

others into

destruction while

himself

escapes.
E ihiihi
e

te vahine,

tamaidi

If

the mother be a

within

haapaari tei roto

will
E hiohib
«

e

te vahine,

tamaidi

eiâ tei roto

If

shellfish woman,

there is a sone

save

his own

that

po/se/sions

the^m&l^ef be a wandering eye,
the

son

within will be a

(cut off men slyly)

thief,

E mata

tei

te

neneva

tamaiti

e

vahiné,

If

will

bûbû

e

If

te vahiné,

rava

pâüri

the mother

tüaü tei

tamaiti

e

If

vahiné,

raha te

roto

is

tamaiti

e

arioi

If

tei

P

â S

tuu

E maraa i

within.

(battle) be the
that has deadly

tail,

within a son that

shall

be

a

chief

a

man

for the king

(battle) be one who

the mother

welcome reception, there
comedian within (who shall
a

sport for the

king).

then all of us,

Look well

begin the battle.

tâua âro

uta,

one

is

make

e

brave

there

is

â tatou;

its

on

gives

roto

P

E hio

the

be^a black hue,

fish

thick black

p,
te vahiné,

a

the mother

flemes

E manava

in

one

(a bunch of black feathers)

tei roto

there
E urne

no

eye

before him.

all

sume

E

look

an

the son within will con-

face,

roto

(battle) be

the mother

that

ai-haru-maa

*

P

15

WAB

%

(battle) to the Inland

the

Conduct

counties.
E maraa

i

tai

Convey it

a

ihe

He

E

otï

E

rââi

E

taata ino ïa,

Ei

a

manu

a

marna

a

5 la

to the sea side

that bounds back as a

Flick off as a
Is

an

divide the lines,

sink

and
Let

to tara

te haere

Ei

to tara

te haere

in

In

the canoe

the lines of

the

let the army be

steady, regular, cau-

tious, no one
Ei

tui a ihe

of sea hedge

the company

hogs,

coral

sea

the advance
as

battle be as

immovable columns of

the

Ei

bird,

evil man,

he will

bûa te noho

fish

Let us be as

before another.

the swarm of

fish

(called 'ihe') that never run
from

each other

Ei

râSi

And

te haere

manu

a

E

rou

i

te

of birds

the flock

that

fly in consert.

0

Ei urî nui

like

fâtâtuma

Be

avae

That

the great

savage

twists his

legs,

as

(The

on

run

dog.

speeds him

of the dog is

singular)
Tâmùmù te taihaa

E

rohi

raau

a

te ai to

Be

te autaata

E hohoni

i

Let

one

warriors

spears

corageous ye

Bite

te aa uru

E habu

te vaha

te bu fenua i

i

the breadfruit

that ye may not suffer

repulse.
placenta come on the mouth

the

Let

brave men,

fast hold of

trees,
a

cla/hing of the

there be

(be strangled as infants are
rather
E hae

vahiné i

te

uru

raau

Shew the
the

Ei

aiata,

te rave a te ai to,

Ei hotu mata

te rave a te ai to.

Fall

E

piri i te rave,
te taua

auaa

e

hio i

rohi,

e

natipoto roa hia

jealousy of the woman in

use

of the clubs.

suddenly and cut to atoms
the eyes

Let

out

Ei mata

than run)

of the warrior start

in rage,

that
he may not share even a friend,
Be brave, a short snare, and sudden

But,

let him close his eyes

destruction.

WAR

*

E

Rauti

Tamai

A

War

17

Song

(The master teaching his pupils
E

tahua tü

raau

to

use

A

fine

learn
Totoo

tahua

#

tahua la mâtâ

totoo

A

roa.

te

i

i

poto. Tahi

i tai ia

on

tai.

E ori ta Tavi;

haa

ta

Tevâ,

fau.

te heiva ia

i

the

on

which

club.

opposite parties

The

Strive

course

in

widely

on
ex-

opposite parties
small dimensions

of

course

to

(in close quarters). One part in-

e

mataitai ta Bua

E ori

the

course

of

use

course.

pae

a

te

the

tended.

Rupë
i

the

i uta ia

tahi

e

levelled

pae

Rüpë â duu;

club.

Striven in

tahua

tahua ia mâtâ

te

the

land

fight (dance). Tevâ the

can

(contest)

warrior has haa

♦

another

part to the god of seas. The warrior
Tavi

rea.

the god of armies;

to

Bua

te

fau

man

that

is

Dance

the

-

(tree blo/som) is the
an

idle spectator.

play that (we) may be

joyful (fight the battle, let us
be
'0

i

0

haere mai,

uta e,

e

Na atua i

tai,

haere mai

Na atua i

nia e,

Na atua i

raro

Na atua

e

e

e,

e

haere mai;

ei Atua ae i

haere mai

ta

haere mai

e

tatou nei heiva,

ta

ei haa

pii i teie nei mau pipi i te
tia
E

amused.)

All ye

inland gods come;

All ye

gods of the sea coast come;

All

gods bnlhighoscome;

ye

gods below come;

All ye
Be

gods in this our sport and

these scholars to

teach ye
use

the

club.

raau.

oroa,

o

ninei i te otia.

(We have) a feast

(battle)(called)

obliterate boundaries.

te hau ?

Tei

ia vai

Tei

te arii ïa.

Na hoi

ra

te faatubu.

With whom is

the government ?

With the king.
Behold

then the

attempt to bring

about,
Te

tubu

o

te moua.

(the war) the growth of the
mountain

(battle)(round which

players dance

(warriors fight).

18

WAR

4

Na hoi

te

faatau

Take

then

that maiies
Te

tau

te hei

o

The

(faatau) the thing

the

one

light

on

another,

settling down of the neck
ornament,

m

Na hoi

te haamoe

Behold

then

the

cause

of

exter-

pation,
Te

moe

te

o

pare.

The

concealment

in

the forti-

fication,
In

Apahiti, apatoa

the sides of the North and of
the

Tera

te pare,

ei ora,

There

south
is

the

fortification,

deliverance.
la

i

ora

te

rutu,

i

ia ora

te

That

ori

the drum

beaters

may

be saved, might be saved

the

(ori) dancer (heroes who

gives life to the

4

la

ora

i

te

ia

ora

pâfta,

te

(boundaries)

That

battle)

jester may be saved,

the

(he who rally's) that the priest

tahua

might be saved.
4

rutu,

E

faatia

the drummer beat his drum,

Then

te rutu

E

te faatia

Let him who
beat

pââta

te pââta."

0 ahura

tubu vanaa,

E

the

Let

beats the response

it,

jester jest.

4

Blaze
my

Roto
E

war

Untie

bute,

of

speech,

The middle

vanaa

taraa

forth then the growth

(also of my war speech,

the bags

cast out the war

counsel

Presently I will reveal

E huea orero,
Area a

’tu au

fai

Presently I will reveal

«

I

ta'u nei vanaa.

E vanaa

4

i

noaa

nâ tâua

My war
War

speech.

speech obtained by you

i

te

riri

in

i

te

iha

in vexation

i

te

tote

in

rage

fury.

and I

19

WAR

M

Tâua
i

faaoti hia

i

ra

teie heiva

A

tae

te

A

tai

te ae,

A

tae

te

ino,

this vile

tamai
Let

the
let

1

nuanua

vero

tai

te napau,

A

tai

te

fautu

A

tai

te

fau pa

A

tai

te

fau

A

tai

te

fau here

A

tai

te

fau metua i

A

tai

na

i

■*;

e

toa,

A
'#

By you and I will be closed

1 i

o

ïa.

play,

war

Iron wood

club,

all

the mountain

of

wood

the hard

brave

warriors)

clash

one

trees

(the worthy

against the other.

tuaivi

raua

/

tau mau

tuahine

la fara ura,

I

'#

-

(They)

faa riro hia la

Ei

âtoa

great angry men

Ei

âtauâ

Ei

a

young corageous persons

taure'are'a
i uta i

to

raua

a

hoe i

orotuma nui i

and I refer to the

Let you

tutui i

heheu i to
a faa'i na mai,

faa'i na,

ubu i

(skill which was obtained) by the
light of the nightly
means

are

Those two

you.

I

Push on.

tâ una
te haerea,

i

Orotuma riirii

i

roaa

reira,

mai
e

i

ta raua aro.

fatatfa.

our

to

west.

feet must go on;
Orotuma of many divisions, the
midst,

the

which they two

(the

teachers) obtained these was to

rouse

up

in

a

ajL

distant

All the kings are in

mode of battle
two

(teachers)

to Oro—tuma a

gone

Island in the

E vaevae

which

and
to the speech which was poured

into

te

lamp, by

the fine cloth

of

/

paid for your luction,

was

Hahamea.

E unu

u*-e

growth

iron wood

Hard

ra

r

made trees of young

auri

§.; i to ahu-fara i

o

were

Ei

Taua

?

tea.

fara

ia

#

/

moment and make a

general engagement.

caa.$

ùdo

WAR

E

tatari

a

te maui

i

au

te

I

vavea

will

that

wait

bursts

for

the

20

high roller

(suddenly attacks)

the left

on
a

tahi

a

ono

one

six

a

rua

a

hitu

two

seven

a

toru

a

vau

three

eight

a

hâ

a

iva

four

nine

a

rima

ahuru

five

E

paupaü

o

te

#
e

i

taihaa

tei

hotu

Ei

aui,

ia'u i

noaa

raau

o

âï,

te rima

ei tamumu

fare

te

toa.

and

ten

Exaustion of breath

obtained

on

rank

front

my

are

broken.

-(truth-} I have

left hand. The

engage,

let the clash-

ing clubs of the house of warriors
be universal.
atu

Duu

ra

viri

na

Lead

iino,

forth the unworthy rank,

the heavy

na

viri

tauâ,

na

viri

taupiri

that

a manu.

awkward rank, and that

is always

behind tails to

birds.
Teie hoi
i

»

fare

rima,
te

ravai

i

I ui

a

toa ?

e,

te tuâ la a

i

The breaking

rahi mâmâtoi,

tetahi mahana ra.

aore

te

fati

te

E aeho

tei

to

tii a titari, a nati i

is
greater than on a former day.
edge of my adze to the day

Should it be asked was

there not

(slain) fish enough for the
of warriors.

house

puhi i te apapa.

of the (ranks)

(body)

You have a

(a club) in your hand.
the eel (bad warrior)

fishing rod
Go

seduce

from

thick ma/s of

the

coral

rank),

(single out one from the
ensnare

pipiro, aua e natia

E

au

mai

e

te

fare ai to.

e

E au mai,

mamea-mata-1ahuri ;
e
~

»

te fare
naru,

toa.

natia

auaa

e

i natia

toa.E au mai e petea

auaa e

natia e te fare

E au mai e iari> auaa e
e

te

fare ai to.

If

him with your noose.

(a pipiro,

e mamea

mata

(four
spiritless eels) come out ôo not
tahuri,

e

narii and a iari

put the noose on

them, ye warriors.

E

mai

au

âvaharoa

e

e

puhi maitai,

A

tuu atu ia hei

a

But

nati,

(a remarkably

ana.

warriors
let
of

ereere

Tumutumu

avaharoa
savage

the net.

It

is

great origin,

on

ordained

i tuia,

papa
i

o

Tane

A

tubu i

A

ao

the origin that gives

A

ri to i

-

te papa,

4 tubu-) i te

A hei bu

A mahora i

te papa,

rara

A

paari i te papa

A

taii

i

te papa.

E

e

—

—

E

ta te

E

ta

E

roaa

tü

tuturi

te

i

mao

E uru

raau

tei

(taken up as arms
rock geminate,
first bud appear,

are)

the
the

Let

several leaves break open,

Let

it

opening leaf come,

spread wide,

ma

fau tu

rai,

tei

E iihi

i mâtâvao

end

its growth

perfection

My club shall smite,
the

te paepae

ata

E meia

it

(arms be victorious)

nei,

ai

rua

of beauty are broken and

and arrive at

tana ib. e mao
roa

(impie-

let
Let

Let

ura

e

stones

Let branches grow,

te papa,

A

e

papa

the

the foun-

(arms) flat strata of rocks of

the god
cast up
Let the

te papa,

te papa

i

The

heuea

all

by the

war.)

of

ments

Te

and

him.

in the meshes

blackne/s to the earth,
dation

out

eel) oh ye

put the noose
be caught

him

come

fenua,

te ofai.

ma

the

te fare ai to.

e

Obua ïa ia Tumu nui,
ia Tumu

if

roa

ai

cut

I shall smite

stone against

which the

and the sacred pavement (the two most valued
things on Tahiti). I will obtain
my fish here (in the temple), a
great cloud eating shark (the
bravest opponent) ; I will gather
my breadfruit (a brave club man)
priest leans to pray,

from

the

tree that

resists all

(a man marked)
from the opening sky, my red fish

winds, my Banana

(the king from his
the

great cavern.

retreat) from

WAR
'A'

#

*5

E moe

i

te

fatu

Taaroa

E

tâ

ta

te

tahua

raau,

E

tâ i

E

i

i

E vaevae

the lord

truction,
smite

tana

là,

army before

E

ura-teo,

war

E

ura-teni,

speeches

E

ura-pitara,

E

ura

e

faaü i

Rua,

Ia

Tane,

raatira,

ei

manuu

ei

màrama

i

E rohi

ei

imi

i

te

te hui

a

ai

r

ei tahe

ite,

ei ueue a vi,

horo,

ei poiri vaha

long legged

was

run

in

praised, all their

were mere

word,

as

soon as

the club by which

of using

gained him was the ura-teo

piri-mata i te
ahuru.

Tutonu

auaa e nevaneva

te mata.

o

te

the

ura-pitara (closing move),

pierced even into the god Roo the

E vaere i

buu i

te mabua,

te
e

(The use of the broad sword

famous.

not

carefully taught in

more

England than the use of the club
in

Tahiti.)

above

tairi

(striking), that

the ura-faaü

was

roto.

faarua nui

rave,

e

ei papa rahi,

bue

Ei

faauea

e

vai

Te

a

champion fell all fled.) The

mode

atua ia Roo,

them

from

(boastful), the ura-teni (exalting),

ta outou

maite,

te

(the

of Tu

them) and obtain

in Tahiti

the

he

la

rave.

ura,

god of des-

(swift runner) (To

man.

tana

raau

the waters

on

you fish

roroa,

the

smite the warriors club,

Tu,

I

o

t,

in

o

te vai

roaa

Rest

22

were

The six expressions
so

many

ing the club in

modes of hold-

defence.), god

greatne/s, god Beautiful. On these
things ÿe brave men ye chiefs and
hero, your courage. Let your
be

the wide

as

your

clubs

strata of rocks,

prowe/s be plentiful as the

bursting forth of confined water,
as

the falling

when

shaken as

the mountain
Let

apples from the tree
the rushing down of

sides by the rain.

all darkness be

without, light

within.
Be
in

brave,

death;

little

close all their eyes

be as unsurprised as

fish

that eats at ease

the
be-

*

neath

the bursting wave,

steadfastly onward, never

Look

flench.

V'ï:;,nv^”nfÿ‘'

T
WAR

Be

otore

e

te moa

Auaa

e

ia tae ae;
ae.

uraura

aa

tari

e

pi to mai te.
o

te tai,

te

faaroo

o

te fetue,

ei

taria
tuu

Homai

i
te

tuhi

rai

riri
mate

there not

not

a

than

i
o

e

raro

Taaroa

autââta

i

te avae,

| Aramoua
Anani

a

Pursue

is

down firmly,

in hand,

no

more

of the sea,

hard at hearing it

the sea,

Not have the ears

(pâtua) deaf fish. Those
skies (kings and lords) under the
feet. Give us oh ye brave men the

of

.

scion left,

the

deswho blasts to death.

of Taaroa who curses

truction,

Aramoua

Priest of

Translated with

I

them to

tendril root left.

the bursting

be

But

be

little red

as

rage

;

root.

Weed out

Embowel the hen fowl

Let

Be

pâtua.
te

smallest

Join hand

Te haruru

E

the

One knee

tahi mai te,

E

off in

(woman), the male fowl (the men)

oni.

te hoe oore

eiaha

its march.

cuts

nonentity.

te moa ufa,

i

E

great north wind. Not

the

as

23

Afareaitu

Anani.

WAR

E

RAUTI

TAMAI

E

turia

e

A

(E niu

a

The(battle)will be hurled down,

Roo)

E faarurua

'i

tai raata-aeho

i

that

wage

war.

(we) sustain the line of battle

(against us)

is a great sea.

as

the nonentity

(crush

0

pô i te manino

it). Then shall calmne/s end the

manuu

peue

i tai

roi

Tu matai

rofai.

te

E

arii

o

Tai

E

arii

o

Tai mèa

E arii

o

Tai mâhoaho.

o

E

ato

E

fare

E

tuturu o manua

o

pou

te moana

faa'na mea

E autara o Vavau

be our

Or let our bed

Nono-arii.

standing crest in a

uri

te fare i

i

to

even

0

dream"as on a mat
the boisterous reef called

day and we shall

wind.

Let

our

black

sea

-

king be the deep

-

be the

Let our king be

the braubling sea.
the houses

great ravaging

Let our king

deceitful sea

Thatch over

in the deep

(battle)4‘?4 •

Let

posts be the huge caverns

the

sea

of

(battle). Let the supporters

be

(married)

and

the oval

famous

for

a

land of warriors,

land be Vavau

bloodshed)

by Nov 184o

*

the sea

Blend

«

%

Therefore

haapôâ i te tai

0 Nono-arii

„

Tane

E

e

*

overwhelmed, by the long spears
of

(mata-niau)
'*

WAR SONG

hoa Ta

te niu haamëa a Tane

ia
%

'©

24

Anani

(Island

WAR

0

Hiro

0

taua tda,

o

having

tua raha

Hiro

o

as

Atea.)

o

■m

tubu hia i

E

rere

Mau

are

taria.

E

te

te au ia.

obu of

tubu vanaa,

ia ahuru

la

vanaa,

Roto vanaa,

%

E

tôôâ vanua,

E

târS bute

the

was

a

Hiro

earth;

o

whose back is wide

Hiro whose back

fish
has grown with his growth, and he

ghurâ (the land) where

flies

to

grows

all science. The stability

of

Te

vanua

science,

the middle of science,

school of science,

ma

Te

•m

(E uruatia hia)

te urua

te ahu

te arii

a

vanaa

te âhio

i

E vanaa

Te

ta‘u vanaa.

te atua,

a

i

vanaa

e

'tu vau i

vanaa

tahua

i

te tuturi i te paepae

Te vanaa i

Tabu atu na

Tabutë vanaa

i

Taaroa

te ua o

te rai o Atea

nei

ia oe e Hiro

*
I

fano mai

0

talia,

E

Hiro

a

aenei
te

au

black day

5 moe te râüri
Tautu e,

ua

taua hoe,

o

e

topa

Mahina i t

ata

A

topa,

a

rui hia ?

A

topa,

a

rui ahura ma varu

A

topa ra i

E

tao mai

A

topa ra i

oe

te poipoi
i te ahiahi

te ahiahi

aenei

Whose eyes

deeply bored, and the gall of

the

faai

-

deeply sunken, whose ears are

E heuea orero.
a

war

back broad as the expanse

bag of science is

Area

friend for

produces centepedes.

Poopoo i tana mata,
tana

a

of heaven.

Atea.

(0 Hiro tua haaveri
Pooâ i

But Hiro

tua nui

Atea.

o

»

ra,

25

morning cloud

where the

unloosed.

WAR

E

tao mai

A

hoi

I

moana

I

te

Tautu i

tai

pia

te poipoi

i

oe

te faaonoonoE

tei nia,

te ueue a nuu

o

Tapotu a raiA fano to tere
A

fano

A haabu i

%

i

0

to

nia ia
e

Auanei

to

hi

toa

o

te

tere

ai

i

paepae,

te vero moana

heiva

te vahine

tao mato

E

ma

buabua tei

E

ava

afa te vahine

avai

Rairai
E

tei

roto

roto

te vahine

aiharumaa tei

tamaiti

E mata neneva
E

tau arii

e

E

E ma

toa,

raha

moua

huri

Auanei

e

te

autaata

te

e

tere o

to

E mamahu

te vahine

eia tei

tamaiti

roto

te vahine

tei roto

vari

E ruhi

moe

E

ruma

te vahine

E

poi here tue tei roto

E paraparau
E

rai

te vahine

vahatete tei

E matahoa

foundation,
vortex

niu mea.

Tamatea nui
E arii

i te ârôârô

tumu,

oo

a

26

roto

te vahine

E urua mataono

tei roto

roto

beginning of all things

WAR

Ei

fenua

te

te metua vahine

o

Tetahi

abura

Manava

Tautu nui

hoe mai

Te

nei

nei

Hoe mai

au

ia Mahina
Tiria mai
0

Hiro

0

Tautu

Tera

E

A

ta orua hoe

i

Tera

ta

orua

oti

ra

i

te

ae

ai

hoe i
i

vanaa

e

tau rua te

te

,

hia nuu

te

a

x

Tautu

Papaina i nia ia Hotu
ui

Hiro

0 vai
i
0

ia arii

nia i

vau

o

te

te ata

i nia i te pahi

ia Hotu

A

taio

te fare,

ia Mahina i

taua hoe

Avai

È

hiti

a

fsfa

Pa na

tuna raa

ta orua hoeE

Af "a

ua

tai

te

ia Hiro

mairi mai

tau,

e

ia Tautu

araa

ae

hoe

te ata

araa

tuna raa
i

ta maui

i

Hiro

e

Tautu

e

oe

e

papaaina

pahi ia Hotu

Tautu nui,

a

27

WAR

Ua ite hoi

taata atoa

te

la Tihere hua i
Tona aha

te Maoae

o

i

Orerorero

pene

buu

o

hoi

A

topa i te fetu ra nunui

A

rui

A

faa'u i

Poiri

i

te rai maite

poto raau tahi

Turuturu

i

pia ma te teve

te

piti tahuhu

Te

A pae
A

te orero

papa

i te titia
i te

au aru roa
3.

A buta

i

na

te ouma,

paepae a

A

puta na i te iri

E

tihi

ava

haumahu

fee a haamahu

A

e

e

tautara ia

ia na

te

taurearea

E ava

buâ,

E

ava

aninia ia inu

E

ava

te taiaroha

E

ava

te

E

ava

te hutu,

E ava

te veva

e ava rea,

mata-poiri,

E ava mau

te firi aitu

28

Ær-

WAR
»

A

tia i

0

te

uru

o

te

E ura,

te

»

toto maau tu

haru,

ruruu

i
Ei
E

maau vanaa

huri

tahito

i

atu

na
e

ai

tai

te

i

uta

Havaii

ei to'a

tiu,
tere

i

Ei

para

Ua

ee

»

to'a

te

o

taure"aréa
e

Aaunei

a nuu

raau

Maau
E

po

tumu

te

te

o

to'a

bu fenua roa
i

te

ofai

tane

te

mau

raua

paiaia

taeae
E

pu

»
e

»

i

te

taa

raa

raa

to

ihu i

Na

tu

i

a

ta.u

ai

E

e

pohe

ofai

te

tâô

te

ramarama
rere

E maau
E

te mato

to

te poe moo

E

te
»1

tufaa

tama

na,

rere

e

i

te uru

teina

E mahuta

'i

aea

taa iho

e

i

atoa,

tama

ra

tuaana

».
i

te

rama raina.

Homai

te

ri ri

tü

ra

te ara

ma

Rua-tahito

Te

fare o

*

Orerorero

»

i

buu ô hoi

Rua-tubua,

29

WAR

I

fanau mai

ai

E

tei

E romeromea,,

e

ôpàpà tane ore

E

tabu,

vaho,

nia

te

te au

i

Tau

roto

te au huti

e

taha

au

fetoitoi maira

Te

hahei

e

hare te faa'i

roru

tiraorao

Te

roto

oriirii,

e

E uparu

i

te au

i

te hupo

raa o

e

buta

ai i

E vahe

ae

te tu
te ao

p

A

tamaa i

te nuu

A

faa'i

te

E

tufa

E

hopoi

E

papahi

i

taua

a

enave

taua i te po

a

tiai i te tumu o te

e

niu

Auanei
♦

ai

hotu mai

e

fanau matai

turu

ia Raa maomao

ma

te reva

te

toa

E

E

E

tuu

E

parabu huri fenua

E

tapatapa iana

E

tura ra

ma

i nia

E uira mana

Te
r-

*

ai i te

tua

te aiahi

te uira,

tei mûri
E matai

iino

E matai

hoiria

E matai

haumariri

e

matai

30

WAR
Üi
Afai

iho

i

maite

i

te

A
&

te

te

uru

toa

au

i

i

tau

niu i Tau mau
E

tuu anei

i

te

au

orero

pori ia taere te Fatu nuu

Taere

te

fatu

nuu

Taere

te

fatu

rai

Taere

ma

rauti

fatia

E

rohi

E

rohi

tena

taurearea

na

'tu ai

Area

»

ai

rai

i

orero

fare

itea mai

Tau
m

te

i

au

tau vanaa
rai piri

no

roto

i

te

taua

o

te

A

Roo

i

te

taua

i

te rai

A

itiiti

i

te

A hanihani

roo

i

rai
A

te raipiri

taua i
te

pi ri

taua i

te

pi ri

hiohio

ffioo

i

te

taua i

te rai

piri
A

A

rutaruta

Roo i

rai

piri

oopa

Roo i

te

taua i

te

te ta.ua i te rai

piri
A

fanau

Roo

i

te

taua i

te rai

Roo

i

te

taua i

te rai

piri
A

tiraha

piri
A
‘9

nana

piri

Roo

i

te

taua i

te raia

31

WAR

Make known

warriors,
is yet

the house

to

day,

that I

amid

the

clusters

due

time.

Shall

the

of all

of

to the counsel while it

■9

to

32

I

may

be found

of spears

give

in

counsel

my

fulne/s of the foundation

to the lord of

things,

armies.

Foundation
Lord
the

of

of all

things,

the Lord of skies,

amies,

of all

foundation

the

things that

brings hollowne/s and fear in to
the

bowels.

haste;

of Rush forward, of old

cutting up,
9

was

Gncè count of great

and of nakedne/s,

established the gem of the

growing skies. These are

the prin-

ciples of my war song. Be coura-

athletic young men, be
courageous ye eLder Brothers.

geous ye
W

Presently I will shew you my

that closes the

desemelx in war,

skies and leaves no
9

escapeLet

the war that

famous

Roo

envy

closes

the

skies. Let him

himself at
heaven

and

the war that

makes

earth meet, Let him

'■9

fondle over
Let

pinch

skies examine the

the closing

the famous

shutting skies,

let him rage in

sight, let him be
in his hips, let him

speech at the
*

wearied

bring forth,
and gaze

Let him be prostrate,

upward at the closing

skies and war.
‘9

fal

A

Ei

i

teioao

huri

taua

i

Teva

To

Firi

iho

te

e

uta,
ai

Roo

Make known

of

Porionuu

Therefore

e

fetia,

ei maramarama.

te

o

tô

Te

o

horizon

i

Ru

C

Piao

Ei

f&

(Tutoo) faatere i te m

at

angry

Urupoipoi

i

te rai

ia atea

hiroa i

te rai

i'

fétu ura,

0

Matiti

avae

no

atea

matarii

ei tara no Matiti,

tau,

o

te ana hoa

âpaapa rua manu,

e rua

abu atua

0

Havaii

ei

0

Rotuma

riirii

ei

abu orero

te vanaa e,
e

tuu i

E

tuu i

hiti

0

hiti

te

E

te hui

te

ae

Butubutu

te

te

0

Tane

E

buta i

tena ïa toa

(Horse fly) cleared
away till they were roomy, Let the
morning star be a moon furious, Let
burning Venus be at one end of the
great dog. The flying crow, the
scorpion, the cro/s with stretched
wings two shall lead us, Raiatea
widene/s and piao

i

te bua ma

toa i

te feo,

Raufaina

faatotoro mai te,
tai mâhoaho

for gods,

stand in

is

is

a

but Rotuma

the west,

among

There

is

of the

the edge is the house.
the brave

warrior, Oh ye

help those who wage

this

4thro-) lime stone and coral
the iron wood tree. In Rauthe brave

warriors open bled,

the
train and entered the great sea of

Tane

the god

trouble

of beauty led on

(full of battle).

the stars were personified and the various
intended. Afaahiti is the great place for Stars and Kings.

M.

The names of

0 'fâAAJyA

Z

corageous

faina

Y"'

& j&Juz.

the

the

and

/■

/LrfLd*. CLc&zx i

X

a.i

LeflA
yUU

yj.

fly, give forth,

gift, give it to edge

your

4

shell for counsellors.

science,

Horizon,

autââta,

tuturu

ma

the skies to

shell

/r/
ÛLfo. -yUrt*-

ex-

stretched

0

fare,

the morning of vast

who

small

te tuu

/

power) was the

x

t/\A9XLLLCi

faced marae, in the

Ru (Hasty

is

AaOL

of the root

panses.
God

taurua ei

A maue,

of

head

.

i

the

YfOv- a?

the storm tell us

knock

ana

for

the stars and

the presence

tho

0

a

to

us

too

the

things. Feiau (lupdies) shall

all

of

te aro

atea.

0

E

i

raro

Matahihae i

i

for the sun,

large house,

steer

matai

let up

the great shell,

tumu.

feiau

of beauty

light. Havaii descended below the

ei

a

line and

the moon,

day,

the god

Tarahoi.

ei aveia,

ei râ,

të

Tane

of

constellation and

haorai,

i

Tevas and

two

ei abua,

ei

ei marama,

the

stretched his

a

ao,

0

tai

te Atua,

Ei

Havaii

the

Tara-hoi

Tane

e

of

famous, on which to cast the war,

taura

te

name

maru

te Teva i

e

the

kings are

/

U 2aZAÎz~

.,

AUXl /à* Aefüt l AAiZo~
âz /TLC&.

WAR

fal

A
*

Ei

i

huri

taua

Teva

To

Firi
e

i

Porionuu

Therefore Tane

tai

te Atua,

two

the god of

beauty

stretched his line and let up

the moon,

day,

large house,

a

the

the great shell,
for the sun,

for

the

the stars and

haorai,

ei râ,

ei aveia,

light. Havaii descended below the

fetia,

ei maramarama.

o

tê

i

te

o

raro

i

(Tutoo) faatere i te m

knock at

Matahihae i Urupoipoi

0

Piao

Ei

fâ

te rai ia atea

too ana i

i

Ru

i

te rai i'

hiroa i

taurua ei

tau,

o

e rua

0

Havaii

ei abu atua

0

Roturna

riirii

E

te vanaa e,
e

0

hiti

E

te

te

hui

a

ae

Butubutu

te

i

te bua ma

toa i

te feo,

Raufaina

*

Tane

E buta

te

i

stretched the skies to

shell for gods,

faatotoro rnaite,
tai mâhoaho

is

a

among

the

fly, give forth,

edge of the
the edge is the house.

gift, give it to

There

is

the brave

warrior, Oh ye

help those who wage

the

corageous

this

4thro-) lime stone and coral
the iron wood tree. In Rau-

and

faina

the brave

warriors open bled,

the
train and entered the great sea of
the god

trouble

0 -

—

en: ô^-/^ 7

shell for counsellors.

science,

your

Tane

The names of the stars were
intended. Afaahiti is the great

but Rotuma

stand in the west,

is

Horizon,

autââta,

te

is

small

tena Ta toa

power) was the

(Horse fly) cleared
away till they were roomy, Let the
morning star be a moon furious, Let
burning Venus be at one end of the
great dog. The flying crow, the
scorpion, the cro/s with stretched
wings two shall lead us, Raiatea

0

fare,

of vast ex-

widene/s and piao

x

tuu i te tuu

tuturu

ma

ei abu orero

hiti

i

tuu

matarii

te ana hoa

âpaapa rua manu,

A maue,

no

ei tara no Matiti,

fétu ura,

0 Matiti

avae

atea

Ru (Hasty

who

God

atea.

(lupdies) shall

faced marae, in the

the morning

panses.

of the root

the storm tell us

angry

.

i

0

tho

us

of

head

the presence

things. Feiau

all

of

te aro

steer

matai
tô

a

to

horizon

tumu.

feiau

M.

of Tarahoi.

constellation and

Havaii

0

the

ei abua,

ei

E

of the

ei marama,

ei

0

of

taura e

te

name

Tevas and

Tara-hoi

te Teva i

e

the

famous, on which to cast the war,

te maru

e

Tane

ao,

Te

Make known

Roo

o

uta,
ai

iho

Ei

0

ioa

te

33

of beauty led on

(full of battle).

personified and the various kings are
place for Stars and Kings.

/• ty

WAR

E

tarava i

I

roaa

E

0

fee nui

te

rai

fenua.

E varu

te ave

tere i

e

of

heaven and

on

Raiatea,

te noho

A

tu

e

autââta

i

te

apata.

au

mai

e

nati i te puhi

fang. Cxo forth ye
on

roa,

nati, o te puhi

i

maoro

tena

e

haroa)

maitai

is

Let
taurearea na

maàu noho
ma'àu vanaa

E

ruruu

Tei
Taai
e

'+l

E Hiro

e

e,

vanaa

E tuu i

tuu ra ia vai i

to

raro

i te piri ia Taere.

'i

i

tahua tena

te uaua o te

hoe,

horo raa.
hia'i i

te aho o te

Hiro

to whom

shall I deliver

it down to
the fulne/s of the root of all
things. Stimulus and wage war are
the two artizans who cut off the
handseof the paddle (so that the
charge,

ship could

I will pa/s

not escape from battle)

Therefore the

rai.

the

(counselors), top 4lop4 off the branches (body of chiefs), cut of
the
aspiring top (or spiral kings son).
0

?

otia

aore

E aho

te tainu

sever

(King) from the trunk

this

Pipine, o Faoo, na
i

e

te rai.

te omou

ofene

0

o

pe'ape'a,

te

let the blood

the fire flame,

root

na

abu te rave tabu

aura

oh ye athletic men,

Extirpate in a mafs,

tumu tu ïa.

tahito

i

(avathe most fierce of all, that

ghastly, the cume
is ghastly, the dwelling place is
ghastly, their science is ghastly,
Pluck up by the roots, Bind all over
to the old constitutor of the skies.

tu,

taihi

(the oppo-

boil, make all

ei tôtô,

E maau hara,

Ei

that savage eel

the best

te raau

Brave men, put a

side) If the eel is a

site

avaha

a

E maau

he has eight fangs.

raa

noose

ûra,

In Vaitape

(the powerful clan) is
ninth and his seat is the tenth

the

Ei

earth,

Vaitubu

ahuru

e

head

against two sides, the
fish swims to foundation

cuttle

Tumu-

i Vaitape

E

I

a

covering,

Vaitubu,

i

thence I obtained my

From

bandage for the belly,

a

rua

e purou vae

purou,

Niumea.

against

property, Bravery, and a bandage;

ei ruuruu obu,

ruuruu,
e

reira

toa ïa

te

o

tau taoa i

i

ai

mai

levelled my arms

I

1 Niu-mea

te peâ

34

up

(war was

skies were raftered

continued).

urn hs

/7

WAR

£

tüaU hia i

A

oti,

te

te fare ai

o

la Rua-tubua

fare

E

apai

raa

ubu tena

tahito

marua

tahua ia Ana i

te

tubu

hui

ai to

te

te

Tatai

te vai

E

na opapa

piri

i

ia

vai

E mahuta

i

mata-varu

Ei

aro

ui

i vai tua

rai
te

piri

hio

e

i

na

i

te

te

ara-tibi,

was

finished

was

tüaehaa,

auahi rauuru,

house for Monstrous great

tipatipa haarotoa

A

tuu

o

In

te

noa

E haere

taata iino la

'tu

hara

te

faa'i

E ariri

ma

fetue

orua

na

things,

scholar Ana to

disciples

may

teach

be all

the month Manu stands

In

Vallies; in the month

the

the water flows to the seathat flows from

the water
of

the skies

(

shall us

the

)

wages

the little

his way and

fear, Pre/s into the black

(field of battle) fly into the
coalition of heaven and earth (acconflict). Let the battle
eight places of actual engagea

great battle of countle/s
for byepaths

tô

fronts.

Look not

escape.

Enquire of the warriors,

some) where
the dry blazing leaf

perchance (there are
courage

from

ma

ta'S.ta rarahi
to

opapa

ment,

E haere

Ei

side.

have

ia haere ana,

uparu-rôrü,

a

things broken up of old, a

tual

E

Ei

it

water

to~a

E marara

i

house

the back

rahi mata-tini

e

tau

the

Pararo,

aro

Peneiae,

E

and when

warriors.

Pararo,

poiri

te

Ei

A

made plane,

rain in

tu

Eiaha

was

that his

ia Manu,

ua

rai
Hoa

skies

house for the

pipi

Tufaa

place for the rafter of

the

for

mâvae
Ei

The wall

te rai

o

35

is

as

the breadfruit

e,

orua,

vahi

tree

or

as

the

flying fish that is seen on

the

surface and disappears;

as

the little

hides among

them

who

affrighted fish that

coral.

(If such) Let

depart, Let them go as

persons.

or

vile

Let there be of those

wereill

though of corageous

men.

Oh cohelts,

oh eschinus, ye

are

brave in your

place (whom no

sea

can

dismay).

tââta rarahi maua,

tau

E

i

to maua nei

tahaa te

Tü

tua i

tai maua,

I

to

Tü

a

i

e

aehaa

i to maua ava tuafare

te

pâréa, i vaia
Tüeiva

i

Taaroa

rere

Clap the hands on the thighs,

Paipai ia faoa

Auaa

e

Ei

buahiohio

Ei

tuitui

te riri

e

te ata

te

o

riri,

toa,

te aitb

Na

Tau

te autaata

te fatiai

e

Na

o

na

ra,

-

ye

Bubuaina

rage

be

as

fire

Crobua,

pieces, and trees down by

to

roots,

and drives clouds as bundles

of

of

dry gra/s,

Tane

Na

te Harue

Na

te A,

apata

to

tamatea,

tavae

Before us is the

of the brave

the undaunted, and endurFrom

contest.

Horse man's

E

-

Raiatea come

It

this mode

is to form a solid

ma/s of the people.

toroa

Na

roaa

that blows

aha

Na Faatoro

I

the

aha

Na Faauru

tere,
a mua

a

roto

mai

te

Tamatea

blasts rocks,

that

houses

ance.

E

Let the

fury, Let your anger be as the

brave,

Na Maina noa

buto"a

aro

i

reira,

-

whirlwind my brother,

a

as

dry gra/s,‘Give me rage

hia

Manava

a? a fly -

Flinch not

a

into battle

be as) a hog cut to atoms,

north wind

te nonoha

mua

Homai

taeae,

te riri

papa

ia bübû nonoha hia

e

au

orobua te riri,

Ei matai

Tei

(tho

i te rao

ape

fore most

reach head

buaa hüâhüa

Ei

in

turerua hia

i

tahaa

two great men

tahatai,

maua

aore

are

sphere.

our

taraire

te

te

I

vahi

were

pâréa i vaia

atura

Haere

Yes

Like the

Cap Shell.

WAR

Tamatea nui
E arii

tei

o

Tapotu

A

fano
e

Auanei

e

Auanei

to

E

te

toa

raha

huri

ai

i

te

paepae

e

tau arii

vero

te

roto

te

vahiné,

tamaiti

ai

haru

E mata neneva
e

tamaiti
te

E mamaru
e

E

ruhi

ruma

E

roto

vari

tei

roto

te vahiné,

vahatete

E matahoa
urua

te

tei

roto

vahiné,

mataono

tei

roto

to the top

the hill

belongs to

that

Taaroa whoxxx curdeth

mountain of
to

oh King presently

destruction,
sacred

pavements in the temple

flow out with blood
army

our

be

that give

lizards

-

as

as

out frightful

to opening

thief

-

has

forth a furious

the loquacious woman,
forth one that seizes;

finds

all he

of slain.

the cracks in

as

that gives

roto shark,

but

te vahiné

journey,

of

-

as

a woman

roving eye who brings

vahiné,

poi heretue tei roto

rai

e

tei

your

ever

that brings

te vahiné
eiâ

moe

E paraparau
e

tei

there,

xx

fighting men,

-boces

maa

-(lands-) and

warrior, oh corageous

concern-} pi ate

rocks

tei

ava

the

oh

Let

roto

vahiné,

arai

mao

mountainstops. Go

shall

vahiné,

buabua tei

moo

of

the

E utu-rairai
e

moana.

hî hee ai
te

shaker of armies

men.
e

king above,

a

the

oh brave

toa,

moua

E ava afa
e

te

o

tere

to

tâô mato
e

te ueue a nuu,

o

te autââta

nia ia

e

There is

rai
tere

A haabü i
i

nia,

a

to

te faaônôônô.

37

like

of a

forth a

the woman who

laughs

neaking ser-

brings forth a

Like the woman of angry
face who brings a monster that

pent

-

crushes all before
woman

who

forth

a

goes

-

him - Like a

clatters and brings

son

that cla/soes as

Like the woman

who has a

brings a
fierce fish that breaks the
forbidding face and

meshes of all

nets.

he

Ua ite

hoi

te

la Tihere hua i
Tona ahu
«

A

rui

A

faa'u

if

loin

a

nunui

at

is

a

gentle east wind,

where

unripe counsellors (sound) a rei

te

i

orero

i

te

Then lights down the great

rai mait e treat.

te

(red feathers) King. But at night?

poto raau tahi

Turuturu

pia nia te teve

he

forces

to the counsel

his way

Topa te tahuhu

arranged before war commenced,

A

pae

and

A

papa

i

A

buta

A

buta

i te titia,
te

au

aru

na

i

te

mata,

na

i

te

ouma,

roa
a

It

is

iriti

will

a

arrowroot

with

pee

A

haamahu

A

buta

na

E

tihi

tautara

E

tihi

orooro

E

ava

Ta

E

avâ

büa,

E

avâ

te

aninia,

E

ava

te

tuiaroha,

E

ava

te

mata-poiri,

E

ava

te hutu.

E

ava

te

reva.

E

ava

mau

te

of

te ofai

the acrid teve,

fighters,

battle,

,

te

coxxx

tu

te

na

e

flatten down

iri,

te

aito

taure'area.

ava rea

ri ri

its blocks the
the action,

the aspircing

branches,

pluck
it out; if it pierce the breast,
endure it; if a sling stone strike
you, bear it; if the skin is cut,

If

a

it

is

spear

pierce the eye,

the ornament

of office.

athletic,
an opiate frothy and yellow,
an
opiate that creates giddine/s,
an opiate
that lulls the stùpidity, an opiate that closes the
eyes, an opiate that poisons fish,
an opiate from
the anger of the
War

ai tu.

down with the

set on, form the line

cloth learn whence
i

the moon

strengthen

be down,

ridge pole,

A

darkne/s,

short

soon

courage

paepae

i

says,

(autara)

haamahu

A
#

*

that

the garment that seest

fertile,

ra

know

men

38

girdle of lillies come from hill

te Maoae

o

topa i te fétu

e

»

All

pene

A

Poiri
*

' toa

taata

WA H

is an

gods.

opiate for the

WAR

I

fan au mai

E

iivi,

forth

E

romeromea

colours,

E

Ôpàpà tohe

E

tâbû

E

oo

E

hahei

E

uparu

é

«

Te

te

fetoitoi

E vahi

iti

te

te

e

buta

ae

nuu,

e

tamaa i

te

A

faa'i

te manuhiri

E

tufa

E

hopoi

E

parahi

taua

a

au.

ripo raa

A

i

e

Auanei

tiai i

hotu mai

ia Raa

(tiu)

ma

te

to~a

E

tiu

E

parabu huri fenua

E

tapatapa i aha

e

»

ai

tui

ma

ai

i

the swellings

vortex,

are

victorious, make clean the

little

a

and

space

we

feed these visitors with

us on

to the under

world,

sit by the end of the spear.
day will blo/som the bursting

te

ao

forth of

savage

storms,

shark

wind,

a

The

wind

that

that

to the sacred

destructive poison-

a

ous

A wind

i

te

destructive north wind.
ravages

countries.

devastates

states.

Lightning flashing above,

o

i

te reva

te

matai

te

light-

ahiahi

mûri

E matai

iino

E matai

hoiria

E matai

haamariri

at

the

back

of

the

lightning

comes

storms, An evil wind,

angry

wind,

a

uira,
tei

But

maomao

rapa nia

E uira mano

«

stretch,

the

To

te tumu o te

E

tua

all

long and deep. Let us leap into

te au

enave

fana,u matai

Te

are

ning that subsides in the evening.
e

E uira

hogs of different

are

o

taua i te po

a

brought

but all hogs (we

(bundle). Lead

maira
i

is

them, Give them a whole bunch

huti,

au

taha

au

roto

te

niu

*

from within

spears,

faa'i

tiraorao maira
te

there

warriors) The current begins to

ore

roru

Taua i

»

Therefore

uri

ma

ft

roto

i

swell and

E hara

Te

ai

39

wind

a

cold chilly wind,

that makes

together.

an

the

jaws chatter

WAR

*

E

atiati

A

faa
a

Taai

v#

huri

te rai,

Einaina
bu

extirpate the whole
ma/s of water (the opposite army)

Niu,

o

fenua

o

aa o

e

Toareva

E

fenua tui hara i

the

centre of

approached, the earth
that magnifies
crime to a storm.
they can be

E vâü

e

tumu uri

E vâü

e

rotea

E vâü

e

heihei

E vâü

e

anuanua

Clear

Horiclear away the white squal,

roroa
zon,

E

tihae matai

E

tâbü,

roroa,

the edge of the

ei arai,

ei aau

tera matai

ia vero

ofai,
no

Auanei
i

»

9

e

ufa

te uru

E

taa

E

taa te haari

E

taa te avai

E

taa

E

taa i

E

taa

box wood

rainbows,

storm,

tree.

chop down

Give the king

tempest. Presently the waters

Breadfruit

form

(Battle will
the

te paora

Te vai

nei anei na ura uupa

Na ura

pi tara ?

Na ura marearea

valley

tü mato

uri),

?

tree,

the hard wood tree

-

faaü ?

taata maitatai

4^ara-

the undesajing trees of

(ru ahatea) and the
that is inclosed by

yellow texture
sturdy tree

?

the cocoa nut

the ash that stands in the

tree;

te aha-tea

for

(of defence) to that wind

reef

commence). It will hurl down,
tüfaa,

red

the large black pebble,

in Raiatea will

te mara uri

0 oe ïa na

forebode

and

Na ura uura ?

♦

clouds

a

Havaii

Na ura

the

stone,

' i te vai i uta

extended

remove

hard

*

the moon,

the halo from

clear off

te tohu ura,

ahatea

clouds,

the black angry

away

that grow up

Ei

the skin,
world, the after

of the gods.
(field of action),

The heavens

Hi va

e

the

the residence

birth,

te matai

the spear be

Let

serundne/s the scurf on
the

rai taetaea,

o

,

in'Havaii.

Uporu

rai,

tempest

the

huri

i Havaii,

te vai

E

o

a

vero

âbu i

furl forth

Make your movement?

te poa

taataa i

40

ribcks

and

from

feathers
from

the

rage

and

red

And

all

most

there remaining red

paraquet, red feathers

parrot, bunches of yellow

feathers,

the

are

red feathers to turn

of a storm another way,
feathers for the

gods.

§$pre/s
opposite side of the army. The
those are used

sacred

to

and powerful charm

and

protection from all dangers in
Tahiti was red feathers and always
pleasing to god you are (those
feathers) oh brave men.

WAR

Na ui

tua

Oh

mea

Na uparu rôrü
E vaiho
*

la,

Ei

faaora,

Ei

fatia

Ei

ae

raa

ia

mxorau

*

ia

e

E

no

vero,

i

tera

te

to

go

rahi

matai

that

in

bue,
tahe

we

over which

ye! be made

blow

may

sail on

as

inland,

a

oil,

on

bed.

a

there

But

kept

pioneers, for

as

huge wind

and

roi

be

Ye must

spend itself,

hinu

te

men.

against which the hurricane

calm, and

ma

mighty back
men.

before

(morohi atu)

uta,

te vai

ma

undaunted

shall
ra

atu

tere

vai

e

Oh

savious

tei

aere

tia'o

ei

of

race

41

large col-

lection

of

water,

and water rushing

down

the

sea,

In the caves called

to

I

Ua

tibuubuu

te

he

Ua

tubutubu

te

toa

te

Tane

tahu

i

tai
te

Taravarava
A

paihi

rau

auahi

te

te

a

ruahine

me tua

A

i

tamaumau

ahi

te

Mahuie

a

te

ruahine

Tena

te

ruahine hau,

E

tena

nei

vanaa

vanaa

no

e

tautina)

(tuna,

i

roto

te

ra

tau

fare

■P

i

hoi

E

tahe

aabu
i

E

let

heads

of

ihu

te

hupë o te tamaiti a

te

tahe

upoo

o

te fare ai to

are

shall

the

the

lead

spears.

till

us

troubled

on

the

clubs fall

on

old

women

ardent

mata

a

te raatira

of

the

the parent of

in my science.

the kings

the

burning

(In Tahiti

the line of battle,

on

rage

let i.t burn as

of Mahuie,

fire

ever

trees

kept their fire in

joining noses,

of

the

as

after year),

year

the

be

sea

the

cocoa nut

the old woman

of

ends of

omore

te vai

,

out

heart

the

from

te

the leaves of the

the high

fire

be

te

arii
E

break

flame

nahoa
E

tree,

beautiful

then

of

tü

Tena.

hura tubu

wood

as

(men in authority). Let the

(Aoaomaraia)

A

we

out)

rush

God

pe"aa niu mea

cur-

aie

thickly (warriors waiting

led up

iron

mâhoaho

the caterpillars

matavaa,

to

faatotoro,

buta i

e

matavaa

i

Ki/s by

let the snot'flow
son,

catch the heads

house of warriors

the

I will

clubs.

Let

on

the

the eye water

body of chiefs flow down.

WAR

E

vai

raata te

A

tuu

te

ei

rouru,

e

i

Auaa

tanua i
te

roa,

bitter

manava

Te

tatuatua nei
i

te

te

na

te

pi to,

Ei

vai,

Ei

ohe

Ei

tohi mauri

Ei

tauria,

Ei

oto

rauti

warrior may

te habu

nant

woman

near

the

farmu,

i

fanau

te

moe

tahaa

te

iri

i

tahatai

te

E

taura

Ua

papai hi a i te ouma i te fS

purau
tei

the

defence

faaori

Ua

taai

A

tira te

hia

te

rima i

te rauti

te

i

taura,

avae

te

swollen

that

the

E

Ei
E

ai

hobu i
roi

no

which is brought

forth

the tongue is swolle
the mouth, the skin is

in

neck,

nut

a

bar is

to feet,

a rope

by the shore,

on

the breast as a drum

by the wide end of

leaf.

will

tied

the cocoa

body of the slain in

The

bones of

leaves
ino

the warriors

(dead by the way). The

tena na heiva

i

born babe,

for himself,

from breast

the
maro

new

start out,

battle

hia

the

of

(the slain men), who sleep in

beaten

niu

the knife made of ohe,

infant,

sneeze

laid

ai

te

the water to

the mucus from the nose

blistered
tao

these

in,

it

tei te ouma

E

she is

wash

eyes

arero,

throes,

to bring forth;

time

naked nefs

mata,

in her

is

navel,

abandon

iho

welcome them. The preg-

the

the

ora,

that the

shore,

the

will be

a

iana

Ua

your

it, Be not troubled in

to

comes

wave

rave

of

Ua obubu

Feed

floating plant on the summit of the

Ei

te

short mountain.

the

beat them, quickly as the

Ei

Ua buu

Bio/sortis the

beat,

buru faahee

te

sky and earth,

to~a

Ei

Ua hiti

of

opiate plant on"the long and

enemies with

bee,

te

coalition

bury fear, Let the north storm

uri

tuu

hair

mind,

Ei

Ua fatata

your

te raatau

fatia

A

moua

on

Te

a

the

gain the conquest,

horuhoru,

e

ia

mai

poto

moua

give

fingernails for kee saxes

into

àvaâva i

te

be your last

watei

eye

(to survivors). Oh Brothers, fly

piri,

noaa

the

before action,

meal
and

taeae

au

bua i
i

te maiuu

e

rai

te

raatira ia

Te

Let

faatauaroha

E maue

A

hau manava,

42

be hung up

by the neck,

the forearm broken,
to

the fingers and a

tamai
te

te

hau

e

te

ofed>fe

xxata turerua
tahatai

taure'are'à

{opeope-}.

te tamarii i

at that it
may dance. Oh put a stop to that
rope

to the leg to pull

evil

sport war. Dive for peace

athletic men, and let peace

oh

ye

be

the

bed for

the decrepit,

the

children, and the women. And the
battle

on

the eve

of commencing

sky which means they convey
the

it to

place of the gods..
9 Nov 1840

that
our

1822

Taero

,

!

1828

Atihuta

,

Auna

;

Haapiitaata

1834

îele By Anarli
1840

Nov

(S'

the

shore may

tamarii.

be crowded by

E Rauti

No

te

hoa

pae

tubu
mau

te aha

no

raa.

âhura,

Let

vanaa,

vanaa,

tooa vanaa,

heuea

e

Tui

o

pihae. ma te

Area

te

faai

a

Uporu nei

i

au

pàpà

Ei

po

Uporu.

raa no

Na

tamarii

nei

na

tamarii

nei.

raua.

A
Ei

e,

po

e

fenua hui

e

atua

Roo, o Tane

-

o

Te.Iri

o

te

Fatu,

o

Tubua,

o

Taaroa.

0

Tii nei

the birth place of both

a

uta

i

turai

ei

tatau

ei

tubu

ono
raa

rouse up,

rouse

up,

be grudge, your country,

rouse

up,

rouse up,

begrudge, your

oh ye inland residents,

who dwell on the strand,
so

up,

we

will.

Let

the

for

the

ua,

i

po,

for
down

Tii

fly

will with one accord,

we

war

be

a

birth place

gods, Famous, Beautiful,
surface of the Lord,

Prodigy for Destroyer,

fare
te

friends, oh young ra

oh young men,

External

ra,
i

The unseen

world,

so

0

na

earth)

of

ye

!
raa

the

(the foun-

dation

country,

e

the gods.

of

strata of rock

races,

fenua.

nâ.

fanau

counsel, a speech

residence

Rouse up

tai.

reu a

Presently I

science.

Uporu and Havaii.

-

pipiri,

pipiri

Mâhütâ i

tone part with

a

But this Raiatea is the

ancient

le, hoa ïa.

a

the inter-

gods,

mâtuâ

hui

parts,

whole

with

verse

ra,

ei

le

A

Uporu is the birth place of

nei

le

the display of the

bag,

This

Havaii

e

the untying of

atua,

o

le,

(the west),

the

tubu

le,

the falling of science

from

ei

fanau

the stability of

declare my

o

ra,

raa

the growth

science,

the

ta'u

senet.

will

âhürâ

vanaa

0

'tu

sacred

the internal part of

mediate

vanaa,

the

fly the speech,

counsellor.

are"a,

is

science,

the

orero.

in

acct of the combined

on

science,

into

0

ma

season,

of

taraa bute

to the fricnas

song

fleet which

vânaa,

roto

war

âhura,)

ïa

rere

A

ïa,

ra

Hahuta ïa

(E

tau.

the

into

man

But as

eater push

him

darkne/s. Let him be

arii.

counted
grow

with those of hell,

all the kings.

where

WAR

(Tahiti) nei

Hit!

C

nei

vavau

ei

tâiâ nuu,

te rai

i

too

ei

Amoâ

toi,

ei

tuatua

ei

ato

raa

farau

Te

mua

vaa

raa mua

na

ia atea,

God

Ru

make

a

Hotu-taini

fanau

roroa

Hiro,

a

Tua,

ia

Tai,

wide expanse

adzes (war

god Hiro,

of giganHiro, Before the back of the
vault, before the sea,

before

the moon,

before deep sleep

before

the common

people, before

ia Moenoa,

Tü

e

ia Te

Here

i

hôe,

seperate the pillar of

the

to death.
When ended, after war, the birth
te pou ia Taaroa nui tuhi mate.
of diminutive HiroS(his train of

Moti

i Moti Atuna

rarai

mûri

atuna i

potopoto

i

te fanau

Hiro.

a

Ia

Tôpâa naa to vanaa,

ia

Taaroa

great Taaroa who curses

artizans) (Hiro cut down a tree
the

i

faaruru vanaa;

te

A

tahi, arua, atoru, amaha,

a

pae

-

a ono

a

iva

-

auahuru.

Ei

a

-

hitu - avaü

ia hara

te bure,

ia hara

te vanaa.
e

tia i matarari,

te

ohe

e

tia mai

te

taeta o
eueu

i Màtira roa,

tau tua a mamae;

tau u

i

and

Taaroa the

ted

science.

te horo raa.

destroyer who

First,

eighth, ninth,

second,

resisthird,

sixth, seventh,

fifth,

sustainer

ohe

strive for science,

Haste away,

Let grey

Te

Tu-matarii-

eternal was followed).

fourth,

te heinaheina;

ia Tünui

the god

shade of

a-puna,

e

and before the curse

alone

stand
ia

canoe(iiead)the

brine, before the birth

ia Marama,

Manahune,

clubs), to cut

ship the spring of

sacred

The

in which to

to rear a ship shed

for

consave

ia

drawn forth;

propped the skies up to

trees,

tic

Ia

are

down

raau,

war.

te

but Vavau the Island

fleets

carry

no

which

the place on

destroyer (Taaroa) will display

where

râ,

Na Rû i

i

the

his power;

Taaroa

na

0

te Atua

haamanamana na

ei

be

Tahiti

Let

ra,

45

the tenth (resistance)

hairs be on the great

(of all things),

let

supplication be for the guilty,
let
the

the

guilty seek counsel. Be

stiffne/s of Bamboos that grow

in Matarari'and

Mahatina, be the

stiffne/s of my back lest I feel

pain, lest when I fly the flesh
on

my

breasts should shake.

46

WAR
*

In

Apopo te hau manava,

*

E

tai

te metua i

e

tai

te

te tamaiti,

tamaiti i te metua.

♦

A

teina

i

iriti

hia i

te ahitaa nuu,

i

iriti

hia i

te ahi

Mamaru

te po,

mamaru

te ao,

the

uira afifi,

e

uira anapanapa

taa rai,

Ei
0

i

te

là

e

tere papa,

i

te

ia

e

hia i

i

te

ià

e

pohe i te rau.

na

tahua nei

ia ïane

ei

ia Rua

Ei

te vahi

A

tuu

tuu

te tini,

taua upea nei.

ra,

e

ô i raro

te arihi i

hôâ iti
i

ta taua upea,

ia Rua te

muhumuhu

ia

Rua

te re'are'a,

ia

Rua

faatoato'a,

ia Rua orerorero,
ia

nia

te arihi i raro,

ai

Rua

for from

should come our deliveranee.

brother will weep that
taken away by the f?£e that

he

is

the fire that
seperates the skies. Let clouds

seperates fleets, by
the night.

to

count

Let crooked

the men who swarm

thousands,

who advance

te vanaanaa

in

in solid

fell in thousands, and the men who are encircled in the net,
Drag our net, the
two great fishermen shall be great
gulph and beautiful order. Let
ma/ses,

the men who

beautiful order have

Rua.

Ei

a

9

taua i

too ra

ia
*

te mau ia

tini

tere

the parent,

and

forth, and flashing lightning. Let there be a god

taio i

atua te

weeping. The

lightning burst

e

Ei

the

acct of the night in

be great

for

son

cover

♦

the fleet and

The younger

te

i

oto

take the parting

parent will weep for the son,
whence

te ora ?

hoi

0 hea mai

on

which will

tai i roto,

te po

No

warriors,

toa.

fare

te

na

e

meal meal for

te nuu,

na

the morning

edge of the

the upper

net and let great

edge of the
net, and in the narrow place where
no one can escape,
let us put our
net down. Let us wage our battle.
Wage the battle toward the retreat
of muttering multitudes, towards
the retreat of the cheerful, towards the retreat sulky, towards
the retreat of counsellors, towards the retreat of all science.

gulph have the lower

WAR
&

I

faatoàtoa hia
ei
te

a*.

mata i

'i
te

Therefore

do

they look with sulky

upea nui

eye

on

the great net

upea a Rafea mata ono

net

of

small meshes

in

the

e

hei

i

te

e

tui

i

te po

e

iho

atua

i

tui

i

e

po,

47

night;

(army). The
that

encloses

That seperates life

from

Death,

la;

that

seperates the dày from night

te

ao,

is

iho

arii

ïa,

fish

I

hei

ai

e

vaevae

ei

upoo

Te

fenua

is

rimurimu i
ai

mua

(that has

motumotu,

The

te

pae

uruuru/uru urii

sions

te

pae

i tai,

on

te

pae

tahatai;

groves,

i

taata,

faarue

i

to

raua

mata

ra

i

raua

i
ei

xx

Teie hoi
Te

era

fenua,

fatu

moana

-

side

the

to

(tamai).
tamai.

Taaroamea

that

is

cut

inland
the

of

into divi-

district, and
Breadfruit

tree

the sides nearest the

on

common

abandoned

pipio

taata ai

mau

covered

and by the strand, belongs

people, who have not

their

country, but whose

regarded not the visitor,

eyes
taua

stone

a

roff).

no

the

on

the

sea,

raro,

mata ai

be

to

land

i

riirii

is

te marae .with nightwith mo/s in the temple

i

i uta,

to

(fleet person)

long legged

who head

roroa,

e

the

pae

*

0

fa

The

that he encloses in his net

te

aore

to

tana

e/sence of the king.

i

♦

0

i

the

is the e/sence of god;

looked

downward' and created

Here

are

The

lord

those
of

the

war.

people who make war.
sea,

Taaroa the

»

Te

i

tâuri

fatu

-

Tâuri

i

toa

deceiving destroyer,

blackne/s, Blackne/s of the coral,

te moana.

the

«

Tubua,

oe
o

i

riors,

faatubu hia

4 i te iho

Ruahatu

E

Roo ma

0

ariri

0

havae ma

E

putui taria turituri

te fetue,
te

on

ina mea,

the house of war-

the deceiving destroyer,

thy account has been made

frow

te moana.

ma

coràl of the deep.

Monstrous is

Te fare toa;

Taaroa nea.
0

the lord of

the

e/sence of the sea,

up

the harrôrs of war.

and

destructive sea,

the

whelk with the

sea

egg,

the

fish

to
spring

Oh Famous
(there is)

echinus;

the

and
(patui) that hears nothing,

with the star fish

Toahiti mata nui,
Titia atoa i
to mata
E

ia

ite

i

e

ahi

.

ia

ore

to mata

i

i^ati'a,

ravea,

e

pohe.

(there is) great eyed god Toahiti
of

the

that

vallies; distend

you may

the

see

your

eyes

(of

means

their) destruction. They will not

Peepee tü

be alarmed.

Peepee hau

ten

Peepee tê toro na,

along. Look to the dof that twirls

Ei

te urî hârô

te

ma

rai,

for

with

Hasten

skies.

e

tôâ i

te

0

orua

mata

the'Vallies.

horito vai mata,

your

eye

pia i

to aru mata.

the

tear.

tââta,

iaen

who

mai

te

na'u

Te

e

riirii

büâ i

o

era

ai ta i

faarue

To

raua

mata

ei
I

rank

in

Low

len

you

turia mai

ai

Moua o

Titia

i

uta

titia

at

i

titia

to

reira,

'toa,

reira haamau atu ai.
here
here

i

to

here,

aha

ura.

oo

i

te

(or the residence

fleet

gods.

hand

to

to the Mountain

the Mountain

beat

and

there

the

cloth beam

tèst) Let be
it

out

senet,

a

oo

i

Ruapapa.

A

fetau

i

A

fetau

na

oo,

faraway,

the heating on h

(these have the congeneral beating, hold

a

long. Make

a. noose

of red

dig a hole to the depth of

Wage war with one

te fetau,
moa

te arii

the

There is fal-

(Ruapapa) the god of flat rocks.

A

a

their

the disease from the

Convey inland

Mouatià,

roo,

on

decorated
of

i

those

land, but their eyes turned down-

(tamai).

Nuu-bure

are

abandoned

have not

taua

outou mai

together

holes in which now flush

mata ai

to

shall

the god of

stick

they breed war,

i

ei

fenua.

will

ward,

afai

A

raua

blo/som with Toahiti,
I

stretch

warrior

pio i raro,

E

ei

to

The

i

i

e

i

Toahiti;

safety, has-

hasten,

peace,

the

to

i

te faaarii

maria.

E moa puna na

rai toa i uta na.

(as do fowls with one

war

with
of

another, wage

the

the

from

fowl,

King.

the

another)

with the coronation

It is a prolific fowl

heaven of warriors

inland.

B haumanava

A

inu
i

ei

o

te

mua

i

Te pape

tau i nia i

E

tüma

E hoa

na

faahotu

fenua

i

hui

o

e

tia

fflau

hui

a

te

uta,

abua

pipiri

a

e

pipiri
hui

e

E moti

earth,

water

an

evil parent.

ha i nia

a

hoe

ra

te

nuu.

Jany 1825 Na Maoae
Written again

10 Nov

1834
1836

Sepr

1840

Anani

The rising

rising at once, the rising

of all inland,

now use

Tby up over the
the feet,

oh

the club -

will, we will. Be

grudge

Yes

we

you

country, begrudge you country

inland men.

Strike all to-

gether. Even from the
to

Maoae hoho

thou art this

on

oh ye

e e

was

shape of a man by the

heard

fenua,

i Paroa

that

(Tü) the substantiator, oh Oro

young men,

fenua,

riua

the

the water

&lubs levelled at

ie

uta,

a

is

in the

things and lighted on the anointed,

up

ie,

e

thà

of the producer of all

up now,

avae

tamarii nei,

Na

shore towards his

the parent of water

It

powers

oe

Mahutaina.
i

sea

his sto-

support

the hearer of prayers

skies.

Oh
e

a

fighting,

i

tau,

te hoa ïa

before

feast

lights down from the peresence

born in

tahinu

ino no te hoa ra,

pa

e

te

tai

oro

0

a,

this

Manauea

o

as

by the

te

i fanau taata

E pape,

mach

country,

aro

his

drinks

of

e

is

pipe (Têtu ae aha)

rai

a

a

He

tai ia Rai (fenua)

te pae

tau i

Water

pape,

too manava,

Te metua
e

te

the

other boundary.

line Paroa

also

see

page

44 original

numbering
E RAUTI
E

TARAI

turia

hoa

A

hoa la i

e

(hoa tau)

tia

faarurua i

A

haapo i te tai

(They) will be pushed back sir

Tane

by the long spear of god beauti-

a

te nanino i tai o Nono ârii

E po

E arii

wfi»

tai

o

ful, on to rising up,

to resist

the battle numerous as

growing

bring serenity to the trousea

bled

o

tai mahoaho.

called black

te fare i

fare

Tuturu

o

troubled

te moana

ai,

tax

tâua tou.

poopoo

A

pooâ i tona taria,
i

teie nei

tuu anei

au

na

I

fatu rai.

o

I

itiiti

Roo

too na

'i i te rai

tana meia i ahutaa

rai

piri.

a

whose eyes

deliver my war song.
to

armies.

To

the fullne/s

To the fullne/s that

Bowels - oh

great haste, oh nakedne/s,
up.

distended

all

the fullne/s of

the Lord,

skies,

Shall

the fulne/s of

the Lord;

the

Oh Hiro to whom

oh old

Ye were the’men who

the skies,

a

sky for

light.
i

te

taua i

Famous

te

piri.

A umauma Roo

have

produces centi-

of heaven,

things,

the

rai

I

brings pains into the

rai.

te

I

cutters

i

land be

deeply sunken, Whose ears are

ao.

tanu Roo
i

A

rai

cried

who back

deliver it

of

Ferei e,

toitoi e,

tââta i

pillars.

Let Vavau be one end;

the vault

acre

Taere maapoapo.

0

the

corageous

shall

te

0 Màtüa

(Manua) the

i raro ia Taere.

Taere

o

be

shall

Hiro

house in which

long and ghastly.

te fatu nuu.

Pipine e,

a

rauti.

Taere

0

be

its props.

as

riro ia vai

e

e,

it

pedes, Hiro whose back is broad

tona mata,

A

E Hiro

Let

war.

Atea.

Tua raha o

deep.

deceitful sea,

Erect your house

therefore Hiro

haaveri o Hiro,

Tua nui

the

Let
e

sea,

sea.

warriors

Vavau.

o

i

Hiro

faana mea.

pou

manüa.

o

E autara

E

(the King) The king

tai mëk

i

night

will

in

0

Weep on till night,

reeds.

o

E ato

Ei

SONG

te niu.

tai mata aeho

e

WAR

i

te taua i

te

planted his banana in

large wall of the

skies, but

the Famous was pinched by
in the coalition of earth

Yet

he

the war
and skies;

despised the war in the
earth and skies.

union of

A

hanihani
rai

A

fai

i

e

tumu

te

te

taua i

te

taua.
tooa

ra*i.

i

te

maau

matata,

a

rai,

e

piri,

a

ei âea,

uru,

tama

mahuta

te

e

i

tama

teina i

te

ram

Hoatu

i

te

tarava

e

tai

o

te

teretere i

i

te

meneii,

i

te

mene

ai

Paia aenei
e

Tei

hea

i

fei

Homai la ei
E

vau

avei

E

vau

taora

E

iva i

Te

aro

Auanei

o

i

te

fee.

o

tautea i

e

inai

te

fare

ai to

Tahiti

Corrected

Let

the

skies close and open

Let

them open

and shut again,

fruit

an

Papetoai

Sep

1836

Nov

1840

tree is

the younger

and

the

xxxxx

again
The

unsightly

brother fly to the

weep in your

host,

foot has

of

journey-

the a/sembled

in

us

slipped'away from the

now

is

the great

tamaiti

Peb 18
Anani

come

this action.

cuttle

fish,

from

the house of

head

be

red

to go before

Eight fangs of

eight stingers
warriors, Let its

the ninth,

tenth, It is

will

army,

warriors, but there is no

a

and the belly

battle of the

to day water in Raiatea

foam.

the next

te

commence

up

place for a safety oh elder Brother.

xxxxxxx

te mahainui

-

war

athletic,

anu.

a

Plucked

the

the

taure&rêa.

te hufa

-

Let

the

arii.

Na

aro

oropito.

te vai

i

stretching forth of the skies

war

day star. Let him

ao

teie nei matai

e

the

toa,^ouse

bu

te

mua

fare

teie nei

no

te

0

in

land Where

omua
o

te

i

nui

Roo,

origin of

the

â.
te

of

ing, in journeying to the extremity

hiti,

i

name

the

from

avae

the

of

earth.

as

the rock

buteretere,

fenua,

e

ra

E ahuru

te

na

aore

coalition of heaven and

in

war

rocks, advance to the flifts

te mato

o

the

the

Let

ramarama

embrased

then Roo

bread

tuaana,

51

But

Make mention

Roo

o

piri te rai,

e
e

ioa

i

A matata
E

i

piri

E hutia

A

Roo

WAR

In

the onset

cold water,

healing refrigerant and

helping viand take the thigh

as

a

of

the

Kings

son.

te horoi

No

A

tubu vanaa,

hura
roto

vanaa,
vanaa

mau

E

taraa
e

bute,

huea

Rai-tubu,

E arii
e

E

i

faaroo

e

E

ta'u vanaa.

i

ta'u vanaa.

mataienaa,
faaroo

E vanaa mau
e

Atea.

matahiapo,

te

faaroo

vaa
e

o

tau vanaa

tahua,

te

toofa

E

orero

'tu au i

Area fai
o

aro

raa

vanaa

i

ta’u nei vanaa.

tia,
mau

hara,

mihimihi,
e

aroharoha,

E vanaa i
na

te

Na

te au

Na

te

noaa'i i
toa.

taata

taurearea

te fare

WAR
«

E hui

E

tiatia i

rauti

E hio
taua

m

♦

te

tamai

te

the

rai, i te mata

viri; A hura

rupehu matai;

E

papai

ra

te matatia

a

vaiho

ra

i

to"a.

toa,

a

turara te

i

toerau,
ïa

riri,

a

Tahiri

ta'u aro
»

i
a

A

turiri

rai.

o~à,

ia huru nui i

Mai

i

i

te

toa ia

i

te

autââta;

te

tia

north

oe

rave

tarai

te

te vaitau;

(i te pohe) Te uu toro
Hiro

i

paipai

a

mai Borabora, mai

vau,

te

aro

nei ? Mai

po

horo.

te aro,

o

iha,

a

te

o

ono mata

e

noa

toa ia Marama.

E ui

Faimere, i te toa
i te mata-bü

o

Hol$u, i te mamu tau pofai,
Toabu

o

♦
te

*

rohi

e

mu,

te

ma

ito,

ei uriri

tahora,

moe

hue

ara

parai.

Tatua

mihamiha,

ei

totoi

e

huaroro.

moo

i

tai,

e

te

rai,

tui

ia

te

taora

aha

raa,

te

pine. Ei

tua

pahi,

e

te

nanu

miti,

te

tua

e

uta

ia

arii

'!vu-fenua,
roa

i

E patiri

te

a

e

a vaa,
0

e nanu

te

vai.

vaha i

a

Roo.

o

a

Hee mai

rere.

tua rorovau;

mao

an

tairi

e

fare ai to.

te hui

ei

tatua;

haaparari

e

TiapS,

e

tatua,

aru
e

ei

horo i te moua,

e

o

te fa

ai i

e

araa

e

ai

Pei

Ua faaina mxxtxx

Tane.

papa o

E

mataienaa.

te

o

E

tuu

a

roaa

ta;

e

army.

taura,

vaa

e

e

aro

Concerning the marshaling

tamai.

i

53

i

tana i*à

tuff

te

fa,

te mao,

o

e

i te upea.

te bua na,

A hura
e

tiavaru i te ra. 0 oire

e

o mua vanaa,

taraa

hau vanaa,

roto vanaa,

bute, huea orero; paia vanaa,
aria

pofai tu vau i tau vanaa,

tumu

nui, ahi tamui,

ahi

tarai,

te

uira

ahuihui,

E uira

mata

rii

vai

ara

ra,

i

Hiro,

ra,

vai ura mata,

o

o

la vaihxxxxtxx

atua,

e

o marama,

ohe

e

tia

o

E

Hiro,

o

Tiere m5f,

hinahina.

E

taata e

o na

ra

te vai

mea

atea,

o

e,

te

te ao.

o

uira napanapa,

e

te uira,

no

hiti mai
o

te mamaru o te po,

(maraorao)

eere

tumanuu,

4peu|

e

o marama,

marari, autara ma

te fatu tautuutu,

tôea,

Apopo te hau manava i roto
e

Eaaina,

e

hio hia tu e au

i

te huru

o

te

auuira

marauta,

e

e

tohi auvira

Aoaoahea te

maratai

pohue,

haaïna,

E tohi

fenua.

e avae

^iri,

tupere, e avae

Hiâ te fai e r re pou

ohu, maunu atua faoa ai. Maire
faatiatia

nui

i

mau

te

tera i mûri,

i te

Farara i

faa no Faanui.

manino,

i

te
te

a mau

te matai

A

i

Tei tua

tei aro te ona.

tei

aru

rahi

aro

e

te

Pee

taraa heuea.

tuou te torea,

tiora,

te mata.
i

te

ei

Tuturu ohiti
te

e

A tia tera i mua,

tafaafaa.

mûri

huri meia,

E pioi e afai i

tara -reva,

taora,

e

4tu, tii4
ia atea,

tautahi
e

faa

ei too

taurearea.

i

te

aru

rahi

i

te

aro

e

May 1834 by

Feby 1840

te

ia atea,

ei too

taurearea.

Manuta Rewritten

WAR

55

.€

Expre/sive of exterpation by
the hand

1) Ua taa

i

oe

te

toa

roa

ia Miru.
■

*

2) Teie nei taata ai to fanau
ïa
-

>'#

ore

e

mata
-

E

i

E anaana

-

e

ino

maru

ïa

te

uru

mai,

e

E

-

araiava

ono

tupohe,

huri

e

te vai

ïa

ore

e

-

E urua

vero
-

e

ia,

mea

ïa,

fenua hia.

3) E aha tei roto iana ? E vai
A

o

TG ïa.

A

i

te

Tona rauti

E

rauti

ao.

i

tini

ori

roa

o

te po,

te

a mano

aore

i

tua

o

ahee.

Vavau.
A

4) E taata i ite i te huri fau
ïa; E taata ai to
e

hoi

ïa,

pau

faahou ra,

A

huri te haaa

e ua

aavere

7) Ua

A"

titi vaha

ora

E aha ra,

ua

vare,

e mea

te

tau

te arii,

ai to riaria,

eiaha

haavare rahi
ia pau

te fenua.

tutere i Havaii,

aore

roa

i

t§e

tutu-mehameha raa hia

rima,

paoroa
raa

i raro

te fenua, ua uiau

pau roa
e

e

te fenua,

pau mau

te

i

ra

uturoa.

e

hia
*

ra,

ra

ua

ee

tai.

te

6) Taua tauta
e

oia

ore

mariuavaa

ua

pahi i te feia i
i

e

i muri.

5) üa
f

mau

te

hia.

e

e

i tau omore. Ua

taata, ua tahiri upaa

of

the warrior

WAR
«

Ua paoroa
E

rima

e

aha

te

te aia hua hia.

aiata,

toe

e

i

iho

niho te aiata,

e

i

ai

Eiaha te hoe ia
'M

tinai

tatou,

te

£ave,

Ua

tuturima

Ua

tutumihamiha

Ua

urupiipii

Ua ari

Ua aiata
Ua

imi

ei nati puhi

hia.

roa

hia.

roa

maïua.

te

hia.

roa

maite hia.

oore

roa

hia,
rii

tirotiro

aore

rave.

hia.

roa

Ua huhure haere
e

ia

toe,

tupohe te

ei vai

hia

aiata ?

maite hia.

paapaa

E rohi

te

toe

»

hia te

Ua otore
Ua

taihi

roa

hia.

maite i te rave.

Ei

fSSo butii

Ei

tinai paapaa

Ei

nati

i

te rave.

maite i te rave.

poto te rave,

eiaha

e

i

umea

i

te roa.

Ei

bufa

Ei

piri mata i te rave.

raraoa

te rave.

E

piri mata o Te fara ohaoha

E

ahi

Ei

tôpï te

rave.

toroa te manu,
i

te hitia o

e

au

E

taai

ahu i

E iriti

bu

E

tabu i

te

peapea,
«

maite hia.

paaa

tumu

Ia paapaa

».

ufa.

pahere a teve maite hia.

Ua faatoro

Ua

moa

a
te ra.

te rave,

raa

i te rave.

tumu e aura i

te

bird of hard bill

56

WAR
E

ofene i

E

ato

i

te

te

omou

omou

E

rehurehu po

E

varu

arui
To

E tautai mata ioio

:

(ôfë

i

X

[

Çohare

and

!E rohi ei rehurehu po te rave.
rohi

Ei

ei

ti

E

rohi

maite

oore

ei bu hora te tautai,

a,

te

bu hora i

ei

hora hia,

toa

ua

rave.

tuiâ hia tu.

Eiaha tena ia
E

te tautai

nei,

te rave.

vera

E maiti

po

i te pohepohe.

paoroa

taata,

0 vai

to

reira oore

0 vai

to

reira

pohiri

ia hio

atu.

taata

te vai,

Ua pa

tanu

ua

imi

Ua

Aore

i

te

te

pau,

toea ia poti

i

auraura

toe

Ua hiâ

fai fai

®a hiâ

tafeirai

ua

piri tona mata,
tafei

Ua hia
ua

Tei

maitai

rai

uhi

E mahura
noaa

te fenua,

te aau o

te moua te
ua

ua

roa

fenua,

Tera

e

te rave.

ia.

mata ioio

Si

arui i

varu

tautai

te

te ai to

toea,

hia moua hia ra
taa mato

noa

fall

house

[ E te mata

E

57

tura i

tena

roto i

te bu.

all

on

in

of night and

old.

the

unsuspected

murder all young

WAR
€>

Ua

piipii maite hia

uru

Ua pau uru
i

te

A pau

auhune

piipii maite

uru

raa

matamata huata i te tia-

paipai maite

i te tua

raa

moua.

Ua
0

tutumihamiha maite hia !a

E

tamai

E

xua

ta-utafare ïa.

tumu urii

ratou
Ua ü

m

Ua

ratou
i

oe

tena
iho

toa

te

faafetii

bu,

i

te matamata au,

e

tapatapahi

noa

i

te

oe

ee

Ua hei

nia i

i

oe

la

hia

oe

paupa”u

tau upea.

0

taata ra,

E
e

hure

paapaa

e

toe,

e

e

te parau

faaea

i

tOna

tona

ëë;

e

ëë,

o

te

maitai ai

tooono

haere atu ai

i mua i

te

aro

ratou i

apito

ra.
,

fatu

]

”^a

toa bü la.

haere
haere.

ore

e

I

tera vahi
#.

o

e

Bu hune

E

e

tahutahu maite.

toopae,

raa

W,

te

toomaha,

rima,

Bu

auahi,

apito maite hia ia to ratou

E

a

tona

ia nati.

Hoe

€

ai to
o

ore

ai ta

oia

e

e

au

omoi

ai to

ana

taparahi. E

te

te

e

tamai anae tana,

parau

i

0
*

hia

arero

i

ahi tuitui,

e

0

ratou

tera vahi
ua

noho.

e

ru
ua

i

te

noho i

58

WAR
Tia

ofao

E aho

ea

,
)

ahu

ai to

♦
i

robu

E

faarue anei

i

mama

te

maa

tu,

raa

noa

tatou i

tena

no

na

pai

haere atoa.

i

te

E ofao.

e

maere

aitea.

mai

roaa

0

te matamua

te

tôaroto

na

haa

e

te

Oia

i

4pae?au-} i

peau

E tia oia

raau,

tufao

e

taata
i

’

maa

tana

E maa

taata

ft

I
]

ofao

Tu

E

s

E
tauta

mau

ra.

tera

o

iana ra.

roaa

Tôaro to.
oti

Ua

te

pae mua

fare o te

tau aitu ïa. E vaa raa anae

pae

ïa, oti aéra, ua tapea ihora i
te marae

te

o

ai to.

Ua ineine
ft

te
e

Tera

ruru.

Homai to Paiuma

rara.

pae

Vaivau, homai i te tahua i

i

Ruahua,
i

te pae

te

ruru

e pae

aha,

ai. E nena

rahi aéra, e

e uru

*

pae

ft

ft

tere maira.

E

tamai

ino

E

tamai

tufeufeu.

E

tamai

utu motu.

E

tamai

tafetii.

E

tamai

ai

Eita

raa

io ia.
tae noa iho,

e

ratou,

ratou iho. E paoroa

te

taata i

tua
la

na

*

tena.

taua

tamai nei.

roohia matou i

ta outou

omore,

a

roohia outou
omore,

faarue ia,
i

na matou

e

ia

ta matou nei

te fenua.

59

WAR

E hoe

tatou,

taetaeafa,

i

te

i

reira,

ta

i

te

hou

i

tetahi vahi

ouma,

atura

te

matoa,

Pau

atura

reira,

o

te

te mau fati ueue.
taua

taata ra,

mau

hia

e,

e

Ihi matoa.

Ooti

aéra

i

te

raatira i

o Mamaea,

o

te Iri horea

Toofa.

te

Ooti
o

nei ia. E ooti

parau

reira,
o

te raau fati

raatira i

Ihi

i

atu.

o

te mape

0

ihora

puhipuhi i te

e

ihi matoa,

ueue.

roaa

noho maite ihora i

nia

E

ia roohia tu

e

te raatira o Mamaea

aera

fa pirau

te

roa.
Fleets

Tu-moa-rau

Papau-pea
E Nuu

Toianuu

Matie-pohe
Raopae
taata hotua nui,

E

rai

te

atua,

e maraa

o

Puna i

iana te

Tu-moa-rau.

Ua
te

tatai mai

te papau-pea

i

fenua, auanei a e faatotomo

ai.
Ua hâtua
Ua ninivaru
Ua

te

ati

E ora
hia

i

Tahiti
i

i

Tahiti.

te Toianuu.

te raopae

i

i te matie-pohe.

tia hia ia horo ?

ia ia horo ?
te

na

nuu,

Tahiti

toianuu,
E horo

te

nuu.

tei haa ati

E rave

pai i te

60

WAR

omore,

i te pau,

pao

e

i

te

tohe

i

te

fenua neiI

omore.

61

(®)

tapiri

e

E

papai i nia

E

ora

i

hoi

reira.
*

GENEALOGY
"A

m

i

tere

te

meia i

noa

hia

fare

tara

te

e

Orotuma,

ei Orotuma

Orotuma,

arii,

tabua

Oi

-

A tere i

ei Orotuma to ava rnau-

(g

faotr-**- / fa-

Jx p*-

4_r<SW

iritia noa hia

tori, Oi;

te buaa

arii, A tere i Orotuma,

«

aero

rahi,

oi

i

te

ofafai

i

i

Orotuma,

hine

a

taia

noa

ai

#

e

te

Taevao,

arataia
i
i

ai

i

e

mea

te

arii

ai

i

fare ââia

Atua

no

tai

tei

bua tai,

e

rori maau

aau

ïa ai noa

e

Rua

buta i te ite

a

ïa,

te

te

Hiro.

i

te

faatoa,

e

o

Tauvira

tavi,

e

o Mea

te

mataie

tavâ,

i te tôtô

Hiro nei

taata,

tii i nia
no

buaiti,

0

e

Tabu

te

i

ore noa ae

a

toto,

tona taumata

tona tiare,

ravaai,

tia

ai

oi

pahoa hia tena na te toa,

a

aore,

tahataha

te

fare atae

te autââta,

na

i te ihu manu,

i

noa

ra

a

pai

hiu, o Hiu-

Hiu-tatae, o Hiu i te
arii

i

Q/leÿ-&ut

jUfJJk l
(0 faL

A*5*-

fafa) /fl4

'J-esjH-é**- 4/

4

/L&&-

mohiohio,

A mate te metua

tatua ei

tona

te

rayaai,

te

paia,

e

o

te

oi

aaihere,

hia i

arevareva,

noa

¥/

te

te

outu

tere

A

oi ara-

metua,

te

i

oi

arii.

te

hia i

noa

faO fa

tiapaia noa hia

ei Orotuma to tama-

mate

tia

te

e

Uporu. Tera o

fa o ijifaxfa /La-*- scfariA. X- /,

fafaLz

WAR
*>•

omore,

pao

e

te pau,

1

i

te

tohe

i

te

fenua nei!

omore.

tapiri

e

E

papai i nia

E

ora

hoi

i

reira.

i

GENEALOGY
"A

«

i

tere

te

meia i

noa

hia

Orotuma»

ei

Orotuma/

fare

Oi

tabua

tara
te

e

-

arii, A tere i

Orotuma,

ei Orotuma to ava mau-

tori, Oi-

iritia

hia

noa

te buaa

arii, A tere i Orotuma,

«

rahi,

i

te

ofafai

i

Orotuma,
a

taia

noa

ai

#

oi tiapaia noa hia

aero

hine

i

hia i

te

hia i

noa

te arevareva,

e

te

arataia
i
i

noa

tona

i

e

mea

te

arii

tia

bua tai,

e

rori maau

aau

ravaai,

ai

tona taumata

tona tiare,

ai

i

fare ââia

Atua

no

tai

tei

ia ai noa

e

Rua

ia,

te

i

Hiro.

te

i

te

Hiro

taata,
o

Tauvira

tii i nia
no

faatoa,

e

i

matai-

i te tôtô

nei

ra

o

pai

a

Mea hiu,

o

te

tavi, e tavâ,

e

Hiu-tatae,
arii

e

Tabu

te

buaiti,

0

buta i te ite

a

ore noa ae

a

toto,

oi

fare atae

autââta,
a

aore,

tahataha

te

pahoa hia tena na te toa,

te

na

te ihu manu,

i

i

noa

tatua ei

ai

aaihere, oi
te mohiohio,

rayaai,

te

paia,

e

«

o

te

ara-

A mate te metua

Taevao,

outu

tere

A

oi

te metua,

i

oi

arii.

te

ei Orotuma to tama-

mate

tia

te

e

o

Hiu-

Hiu i te

Uporu. Tera o

61

Hiro

faarue

i

ai

i

Uporu. Ei

rïi.

Uporu te taua, o te niu
Ei

Uporu te taua,

one.

Ei

Uporu te taua,

Tumâ erëtei.
o

te

te moa

o

Ei

tôtôie,

e

Uporu te taua

E upea nui

te

upe*â a Hiro. E tua aauanei,
e

hei

âpopo,

tatua hobuu.
e

huri

bu,
ei

ei

ei

tarureva,

oia

a pae

te matatere.

e

totara

te

fâtatuma,

e

Pohue,

E rupe

nui

taviri i te ana

ra

fare arii

i te faa o taua.

toru tahi

e

Taaraa

Hi

maro

o

Hiro-roa,

Hototuaana,

o

o

Nati

E uri

haa Hui, e vau te pori

e

Taere,

tere,

te vaevae,

tahi pape,

toru

te

te vai nei te rupe i te

Maui,

pape,

E büa

taihaa raau a te fare

ai to.

te

E rima

tere. Hotaua

a

rou

te

o

E

hamaa,

roto.

a

haere.

tamumu

E

ivi.

tau aaro,

too

te

i

faa.

haehae.

vaevae

e

E

ei rima atau hoe i te

atau,

o

a

tau

no

too na

i

ave

rau,

e

tupere,

vaevae

Homai

marna

e manava

too

ô la,

A

meia,

manava

Homai

ei mata ite i te

rahi
i

tei

te nati,

haamoe

i

o

Ilapai,

te Faa.
a

nati,

te rai mai te,

Camila

(?)

8 Nov 1840

o

WAR

te horoi

No

Mau

vanaa,
vanaa,

buté,

taraa

E

E heuea
E

orero,

te vanaa.

taia ma

Area

ta'u vanaa,

pai e tu ai au

A

Raitubu,

A

Atea,

Ei

in Borabora

tubu vanaa,

A hura

Roto

written

aro

raa

ei tahua,

arii,

e

faaroo,

ta'u nei vanaa,

I

Ei

ei matahiapo,

toofa,

Ei

vaa

mataienaa,
ta'u nei vanaa

i

E faaroo
E

ta'u vanaa,

i

E faaroo

tia,

vanaa mau

hara,

E vanaa mau
E

mihimihi,

Aroha

e

aroharoha,

tae

E vanaa

i

noaa

i te fare

Na

te

to*k,

Na

te

autââta,

Na

te

taure'are'a,
18th Day

Pepee i mua raau
E uru

raau,

3rd after full

i mua raau

A

tai

te

to*a,

A

tai

te

ae,

A

tai

te

apiri,

Tai Anana,
A

tai

te nuanua i vero

A

tai

te

A

tai

fauhere

A

tai

te

fara ouaoua

fau tu aivi

of the month

ïa.

(ohaoha)

63

WAR

g

#

*

A

tai

te

fau

A

tai

te

ieie,

A

tai

te

farapepe,

A

tai

te ohe

A

tai

Turaavahine

A

tai

te avai

A

tai

te nonoha rau avarivari.

A

tai

te aeho

A

tai

te

miti,

a

tai te vai,

A

tai

te

tane,

a

tai te vahine,

A

tai

te

tuaana, ma te teina,

A

tai

te

tuahine, ma te tuane,

A

tai

te metua,

A

tai

ra

<*'

g

rii,

rau

mother of warriors

tü faa,

büâvâ,

tai te tamaiti,

a

raua

ia hau i

riro,

tuahine,

ia hau amaama

i vai nuu,

A

taoto

A

faahia i

Ei

auri,

Ei

ataure'area

i
Na

i

vai

fenua,

ei âtoa,

ei ataua,

faaoti hia

teie heiva ino

Papeau

la Anani

m

te aoao,

ma

to

Tatau

*

pâ,

1823
1840

'i,
e

tamai.

64

VAR

*•
E ubu

E

:#

tumu

tau

fifiri,

0 vai

ia

e

mavai,

arii,

haere

e

to tori,

e

i

a

ahiahi ?

te

0 mumuhu ïa
0

arearéa ïa

A

fanau

atua

Havaii,

A

fanau arii

Havaii,

ivi

Fanau

♦

*

Te marua,

te iho toroa,

Te

arii

i

te

rau

raau,

Te

arii

i

te

rau

mabura,

tii

a

fau

te

taura i

i

papa

iti, i te tiu, ma te ore,

I

te

ore,

ma

E

tumu

A

i

riirii

Nov

i

te aa

tahito

Tama horo

*

te ieie,

faa,

E

*

te tapotu,

Te

Tahito

*

ivi poto,

roa,

1840

papa,

fenua tamârii
vave

Anani

e

raro,

65

WAR
E HOBU

Mai

o

i

nei

au

au

i

Ua ani

Tapapa i

i
Ua

Toa o Hiro,

o

hore hia te Raiatea

Papaoa
iore hia te Raiatea i

ana

Papaoa.
Haabu aenei

te

Tu-nui-ae

o

Ahu-rai

te Atua i
i

aro

te PS&u.

o

Etaeta aenei
0

Teieie,

ra,

Tetumanua,

o

e

Vehi-atua

o

E ha atoa no

upoo

e

ha na,

te

taoa

e

hau

atura

Duu

te Atua

Na Tu-nui-ae

Tu-nui-ae te Atua

Na

te hau

Na

te rnoua,

Na

te Kahue

Na

te

tahua o Vai-rota,

Na

te

vai,

Na

te

là

e

Buooro,

o

paurâ, o Tetia-roa,
'tura taua hau ra,

Tuu maite hia

«

te

i

Tara hoi

amu

No

o

Tu-nui-ae

rima o

i

E

na

no

te hau

te hau

ra

upoo

Etaeta aenei

e
ra

ha nei.
te Toofa,

tapea ia Vehi-atua,

e

ua

e

haapori hia i te maa,

aita i

tae

i

Tarahoi

Etaeta atoa te
Ua
e

te Atua

na.

ihora oia i
nei

atura

tono

horo

e

iana i

te

Ieie,

e

Tetumanua

te vea o Vaipoa

hopoi ia Vehiatua

Johai aKino

haapori

te maa.

^4 to

e ono
to

te tua,

Ua mahiti

naha

Na Anani

atoa

ono

e

Toofa

raatira

te

pohe te Aha-roa ia'u,

Ua

te

E i

otahi.

taora

e

ra

Tarahoi.

66

(??)

WAR

4)(Ei

Prayer for the destruction
the other

i te tahua.

upea

(Te pae

raa ra,
i

te

I

roto

e

tahua

ia.

E

tarai

raa

2) E âea

tahua ia

e

tarao

aro,

e

tahua ia.

joining

i te tahua

raa upea

tiapahu raa ra,

Te

taura i

te

Te

taura i

te arihi nia,

I

te arihi

i

ra,

raa aro

raro,

e

e

âea ia

3) Ei faatui raa upea i te tahua.
ta arihi raa upea i te

;Ei

ta raai raa upea i

tahua

te tahua

i te tahua.

E

ta ofai

Ei

upea

Ei

upea o

nata,

Ei

upea o

Büâberebere i te rai.

Ei

atua,

ei arii ia hei i teie

nei

oniti,

upea,

ia hei

tia rauti,
ia hei

«

Ei

i

ei Vaamataie

teie nei upea.

ei haerepo,

teie nei upea

i

ei tahua
ia hei i teie

papai pa uru vaa,
tui

au

nei

upea

E ruruu

Ei

upea

raa

tahua mutamuta,
naa

Ei

Isl(ands, es)

Speech about action

1) E tuu

Ei

67

orero,

obu,

ei hui iato,
teie nei upea.

ia hei

i

ahiahi

tini,

ei upoo

aha

ia

hei

i

teie nei upea.

(Net)

of

Ei

ei

vero

ei

hc?ia

mataotao;

raa

i

raa

ratou mata.

to

avâbüà,
ei

avâréa,

ei

riri

ei

tamaomao

inu,

te

marna

to ava

a ona,

tubu

i

hia

tahua.

na

e

A

aitu,

e

te

'aitu;

uruhoa

te

ava

i

te upoo,

A aninia

te

ava

i

te mata,

a

A

Te

noho

ava

i

te

e

te moua

ia hei

i

teie nei

te

taoto
Ta

e

te

fenua,

la hfa
la

bu

te

vaevae

taata

avae.

upea

tini

11 Nov 1840

te mano,
arii
roroa

teie

tuu

tana fa

raa

upea,

(oia te

nei) ïa noaa mai i tana

upea.
Hoe
ra

a

tetahi

huru.
peau

Te

na

reira atoa

4pae ‘au-).

Anani

ft'

1)(

WAR

âea

Mau

;

tamai

E ia,

no

te HSàa mati

E i&,

no

te pihae raa mati.

2) E iâ,
«

te maui faatere.

no

i

E faatere
Oro

ra.

3) E ià,

4) E ia,
te

tau tua.

te mau raa titi o

no

maro.

5) E ia,
i

te Turu arii, o

no

Oro ma

»

Tabutabuatea ia

te haabuta raa au

no

te maro.

6) E ia,

no

te piu raa o te maro,

7) E iâ,

no

te ato raa fare

ia Manahi.

8) E îà,
o

te horoi a repo,

no

tau

tua

repo,

o

Oro ma

Tera

te

oia i rave

ino hia.
#>

9) E là,

te tuu raa haoa

no

(oia te faoa

e

bure hia ra -)

10) E là, no te matamoe, o Oro,
11) E ia, no te bure arii. E
vaiho noa ïa
tu mau

fa,

a rave

tera

là.

12) E ia, no te turu arii,
«

ia Oro ma

tau tua

13) Ua pohe anae te là, i te
haea mati

e

te là i

fenua, ua pau te

arii.

Ai ta

buaa,

ai ta aehere,

moua

te

haere hia.

buaa mai

te Turu

ai ta

E amu noa ae

te vai mata,

e

te

hupe i te to raa.

14) E tupai i te taata na Oro,
i

te

ahu moua.

69

Na fa

i

te

1) E là,
ahu

faatopa

te faaora raa i te

no

taahi

i

faafenua

Te

hau.

raa

hia

aito

te

e

i

i

te

fenua

faaora hia

ra

taua mai

ra

ra.

i te tamai.

pau

Te
te

marae

ra.

ia

marae

te marae,

la atua

i

te atua,

ia arii te

ia tahua te tahua.

arii,

2) E là,

no

te fanau raa o te

arii.

no

roto

3) E là,

no

te faniarua,

tei

natinati

Ei

taata raatira

0

Te

aito,
arii,

maitai

hia i

te

E mau

aha ra,

ia taata,

ei

taata maitai.

ei

te taata

atu ïa

aore

faaora hia i

i

4) E fa,

no

taua

tamai

te taraehara, no Oro
i

tua oia

tau

ma

rave

ino hia

aito.

te

Mai
i

hau,

te tupai hia, no te panianua.

ra,

i

te

pohe i te tamai ia, o

taata

taata

ïa i

t§

te

i

mea

harua hoe a huru

tumu arii

te

5) E ia,

no

ra.

te matatui raa taata.

E

ia, no te matibi raa taata.

E

ere

te

ra

te ha.u îa

To
E

taata

E

ere

taata tabu.

hopea.

pohe ivi no te tamai.
te

tabu,

e

ere

te taata

taparahi noa. Te mau taata tamai
ra;
o

te

tua

tei nanati hia e te aha ra,

o

tuu hia i

fati,

te

rua

ia

oreore

ei papani raa no te hau,

e

papani i te eri. A tuu te taoa

e

hau.

E faahuahua hua hia

e

afai

e

ato

Raiatea roa.

noa

ae

Tahiti,

ïa,
e

WAR

to te vahi apâ o te a

6) E fa,

arii.
e vahi i te apa e tuu

Ei faaavari raa no te

arii,

paari,

Ua

i

mai

rapae.

te vaa hoehoe o te

7) E i*à,

no

arii.

tapae te arii i

la

ei rao ae

E tupai te taata

ra,
»

te arii.

te vaa o

no

ia tapae ra,

ana,

taata ei

te

tapae ore hia e

fenua i

Te

tahatai

tupai ia i

e

i te vaa o te

rao

hia, atirx
te toopui e pohe, ua

arii, Ua tipae anae
ïa,

ore

e

te arii.

avari
*

8) E là,

hia hia hoi

NB) E
»

raa

te bure ra.

Ai ta roa

Ua tomo hia

-

i te ahiahi e

te poro

tinai i

auahi.

te
%

"

Fati
no

no

te

arii,

hoe

i

tai.

tai

hia,

E tutua,

Te aranui, auaaa e

Marae

-

"

taata tabu to
E tahu

te Vaere

te auahi no

ra

te einaaina
te buaa i nia

tapene raa buaa no

te
raa

te

ia pee

ra

fataiau

ra,

e

auahi.

taa

tapohea, e raa

te varea marae
Aore

*

eiaha e
auaae e faa

te ravaai,

E auahi e

roa,

te ara

te ara i tai

te Atua,

uta,

i

fati ava,

ava,

i

i

te hoe auahi e

te auahi

o

E tupai

te taata.

roa

ore

tahu hia i
ama

te mai o te arii.

te tehe raa ra.

tae

la

no

e

tinai ia

71

WAR

4avari->

E ia auari

tahu

i

a

te auahi

oia te ahi

raro,
tahua.

E ia

'toa

ama

tu ai

te

no

te

e

fai

te feia

maa na
i

ama

ra,

reira,

te auahi

i

72

e

i

muri.
Aore

to

te

Aore

o

Aore

to

te

Aore

to

te hobu

Aore

<i>

te

tumu fara

Aore

o

te

paia atua

Vaere Marae

te maui

Taata
ia bure

marae

apâ

tabu.
te

i

faaoti

E

bure,

noa

ra

e

tabu

ore

e

tupai hia. Ia hape noa maere
tamaiti

taua

paiatua ra,

taua

tupai hia ia,

e

te metua iho

na

tahua i

te

a

e

bure.

e

See

pages

numbering-)
E aha

te horo

raa,

hero a

papalpai, a ninai pai; Ua
tâtai

te nuu,

'i

vai.

o

te

auanei

u?a

e

Ai ta vahi

tipae raa

tahatai, ua api roa i te nuu.

Tei

roto

Tei

vaho,

tatou i

te

te

api

parau,

tumoaarau, ua

hatua, ua tatai.
omii

Ua hei

tei
i

te

obu

o

i

nia i

te upea,

te tatau

E tamatane

faaoromai.

te
Ua

ae

tatou i

nia i

te

tua

tatou i

ofai

paia ia e aha te

taahi raa.

90 to 96

-

-(original

WAR 73
«

Ua

i

tatou

tae

ihu mamea,

te

,,

poto roa te parau.

ua

ihu

Te

ia

te

o

*

ra

te

o

hopea

fenua, ua hope ïa parau.

Eiaha
ihu

mamea

tatari

e

mamea

ra,

ia

e

tae

ai

e parau

i

te

te

p

parau.
Ua mahuta vau,
i

Te
*•

i

te

tarava

I

e

tahi

i

rapae.

tana ofai

i

te

roa

rai,

noho

nei;

e

heva i

•à

i

te

e

E

vaho.

raa

tau maa

Hitu i

a

atoa ra tetahi

rave

ei hauato.
te ara nui i uta

homa,

pohe

o

tatou

e

Tui ha i te pohe

riri.

tütG mâtie,
Tei

tairi buu to

mua

e

haere mai i
te mua

te ura

buaa,

te hiu niu e tapaau

mata,

ei utu <b to riri e te

Atua.
i

te

i hià i paa.

faarua nui

ratou nei

te

Ue i

a

te moana e tei
te

o

Etuhapai.

Ei

«

te buai

noho rahi

apaapa nana,
Naha

fara ra,

i taui i to rima

e

e

taetae-

tibu maite

e

ra

vare,

Eiaha
te

tia

e

i

ivi

te

ïa,

ra

aore

noho

i

«au

Eiaha
i

roto

atae atu ai

mato,

Te vai

ai to,

i

au

iri

i

ra

ïa

nei

aore

noaa

ata
a

noa.

orerorero

abuta

*

i te reia o Huapi

aaura,

maaina

i te mato roa,

E noa

vaho nei.

oe

i

roto

e

raa

oe

atura

E naha aore

i

ra

haapao mai;
mai

noa

nei,

taua feia

te parau tatia
i maru, aore

aore

i

aravi; ua huri ratou i te hau

i

raro

i

te apaapa

te moana,

fare no te utaa i

te Farehua no

roa

maru

na

ratou

te

Te

raa.

arii,

tahi

Eiaha

e

tatou

taaru i

iho.

te parau,

te parae

te

ahurupe i te tua

ahu parau
x

moeho

tatua

ei

rima.

A

paoa

auraura

ia

mabua,

e

i

te

te

-

rave,

a po

Ma te

Ma te ahu

-

i te aro, na te te

tahiri

i

i te mata

e

ei tihi no te Heva. Ma te

purau

hia

tûtü

E

haere,

e

]fa

te

ai ta

e

haapeu taata

ia ratou

mâtie

i

tubu ratou

ua

auahi, ua vavahi iho ratou

te
i

i

toe.

a

pueho i te

tia, a rave. Ei
te rave. Eiaha e

toe,

ia âri i te

ïa maiti oore maite
rave,

Eiaha

vahiné

i

hio,

rave

e

te

na

te

eiaha
e

e

pohiri

matamata

rave,

E hio i te

i te rave.

12 Mov Camela 1840

WAR
*

'é

»

E

taata hohoro

E

taata hohoro mûri

E

taata

E

taata rauao

E

taata hiuao

E

taata ahoe'b.

E

taata

f aai rfà

E

taata

tabuae haruru

E

taata ui

E

taata

Ei

tutu

mua

tauâ
>
J

)

;
J

tuarnea

ate ore

avae

tira J

a

*
e

tetere

ei

tuu

e

fano

4bu-) fenua tere
i matai maite oe.

Te

hftx

Te

fenua i

tira.

te

o

■f

e

umea

vaa

a

mua,

mai

ia

piri,

ia Êatata mai
o

te
i

»

fenua i mûri
te

ei

pee

ei

manu

E

rahui

ei

e

umea

tu

roa,

vihi,

rau

to vaa e Tane

rauao

faatoa

iri

te

no

te manava.

no

Camèla ^ilj' Nov 1841

'#

E

taata

E

titea mata

ma$ai.
toto ia taata.

E büârau mata ura ia
E oruri
ft

E

faeta tauai
E

ore

e

E

e

aito mau ia

ra,

la taata e mamae i

mahana.

■*

taata,

la

taata.

ahiahi

E

tahuta noa i
noa

taata ootea.

tu.

te

te aro

75

WAR

S
E bureiva meia vai
ore

e

ei

ïa
"E

«

*>

#

#

poipoi ra tana aro,

ia avatea

e

«

piria i te moo,

e

te

rahi,

ra

ua

tahe hia

te pape.

e

bu,

manava

E manava

haehae,

ei

too no

E vaevae

tupere

E vaevae

haamaa

Homai

too, no tau aaro,

Homai

Ei

ei
i

ave

reima

ei

rima

te

te

Tui

ihe,

a

taau,
taau

oia apae, atere,

rau,

E bua

uri nui

Ei

rou

raai a manu,
fStâtuma

i tfe

avae

tamumu,

haa raau i

tai

te

totara te haere,

tere,

Ei

tau aivi,

tôâroto

te

ei

Moe

>

te fare ai to,

pohue taviri i te ana o Maui,
Te vai

Te

te rupe i te faa

ra,

rupe

i te faa.

ra

ïa,

toru i Tahi pape,

o

Taua

e

toru tahi pape

E ha

Hui,

E vau

te

e

pori o te fare arii,

0

Hiro

0

Iââre, Hoto-tuaana, o Haapai

roroa

Taaroa rahi

tei

te faa.

i»

Hinaaro

i

te nati,

Nati haamoe i

a

nati,

te rai maite

0

taua i

te hurihuri

0

taua i

te mata

tere.

Camela

us

76

WAR

4
•

Poa.

[

[ Ra te

te poa,

Na
e

pohe

poa

hutihuti

i

(raho)

ohure

E parau

aito.

hia

e

hopoi

huruhuru

o

to

e

roohia tu

e

au

poa

e

faatia.

E ore ïa
«

pohe

te

E

ore

e

tae mai.

e

hautiuti,

0

!a

vai

te tiai

ra

te

ofao.

Ofao

-

Tera

te

taata maitatai

ra,

te ofao i v

vaiho

ivi

ra,

E

hia i

te

ofao,

te

o

poiri poto raau tahi. E

piri mata o te fara ohaoha.

(e aito tuiroo.)
e

piri mata hua hia i te rave.

Eiaha

'0

e

tuua

a

aua.

ora.

E

tiai

i

te

E

tiai

i

te patu.

tuu

E

taata maitai

na

Tahi mata niau,

aua,

mata niau.
*

Ua ati ra,

o

tSferoto.

E

tiai

ei

Tahi
Ua fefe

mata niau moe maite

ihora

na

atura

ratou

i

roto.

toaro to

m

4
n

à

u

E

fatui

tetahi

tautai

na

»

tatou,

Ei varua po,

tautai.
E

Ei

moemoe

ia

ta

itea mai

horo

ta

tatou
na

vaa

ta tatou
tatou

tautai

tautai.
ra,

e

E

tuu

♦
roo

ïa

i

uta,

ia tipae na,

e

-

77

i

ia

rave

e

hao hia
i

ra

E pau roa ia hui,

roto;

manuia ïa

E

tautai

feia ai to i

taoto

hau noa,

te arui
E

te

na

Oia

te feia e

taoto i te fare

e

ra.

tautai

ra.

moe

i

te feia aito

Oia

roto i

haere i

moeraoe

te tate

ra.

aru

te

aito,

te

papai.

taotua noa ihora i

e

Ua noaa mai
i

te

i te moa oni,

ra,

ufa,

moa

tautai,

ia feia i

üa ati

Ta otua.

e

uta -,

na

tautai vârua rui ra.

taparahi noa tu

te

te

poiri.

E

i

ra,

te horo huna raa,

i

e

tautai.

horo

Oia te

vahi

ia taa taua hui

tu ai

e

noa

ei reira

te maa ra,

ua

manuia îa

atura e tubu raa

aore

taata.
0

teie

mea

ta oe,

maitai

hia

ua

noaa

raa

taata

hee te pare
Tira ra,

ua

tumu, ua huri hia te

te

moua

e

te vai.

arua

ua

a

ua

te mata o te reira

po

fenua.
Ua hei

te

tautai

o

te

tue

mata, ua faa heia ta tatou
tatou
ua

taata

roaa

ta

i to

maitatai, e naha,
tatou

panehenehe iti.

WAR

79

%
Ta

o

aro

maite.

Eiaha

te

taotua,

ia itea maitai hia

ra,

Te

faatatui

e

faatotomo

ra

*

nei

I
i
«

tao

e

te otai,

ai.

oua

pahi

e

tupâuta,

(paefau)

ra.

te pau i te

E iti

rahi to te pau o tai.

e

mato,

aore moua

Tumu

taua

S

E al

taua

]

uru,

taua,

Taua moana

Mai

ia

e

pau uru,

e a pau

matanata huata
au

e

long furious war

.

te au raa.

i

pau,

mai te

tomo,mai te taata i mairi

i

uaa

ei horo raa.

fenua i

te

tàô

a

a pau

e

te

atura

e pau

Tupâtai. Aore o te tai

ai

i

raro

papai faahou,

Tupâuta.

E

tai.

faahou hoi i nia i te

taua peau

»

aua

E pau o

mariuavaa hia na i

tai,

Faata^ui

te aha ? I pau otai

i

pau

aro

feii mai

ra

E mea e o Vau.

e,

f

Eati

see

moana

Eiaha

e

faahau hia tu.

E aro

tatou a

paari

hinahina maite

i

ia

E

ui,
aro

aro

e

maite a tatou.
To

tuâtau

Tütavae

a

i

ua

E mata mau

toaroto

teie e haere iho,

raa

ivi

ra,

a

nei.

Ei

te

pare

i

te

viri

tai. 0 te patu

roto.

la i

te

i
'0

buu

tera i

aro

na

E roaa mai

tiue nai i roto
te

hufia

ai to

war

from age

to age

Banish Tutavae with all his

te po.

'V
e

Taua moana

tamarii

buai.

to

hell.

miseries

WAR

<ê:

Roo nui

te

i

arera,

Oh great

haere mai

e

the

ao.

80

Roo the famous come to

earth with all

they ble/ÿings

peace.

)

Te mau

Faniu

)

te aro ra.

te ai tea i

0 mea

e

aha te

haabu raa,

te

rahi
te

0 te omore

t

i

Na te avae, e

peho ?

reira,

i

*£>

taoa ia,

e

faabutu

aore

te rave

feuea

Pau

aireire toe. E

pai oe i

E Paitia e,
A

hia i

noa

naha hoi i teie;

Paitia e,
tamita

te

hau ia.

e

hoe nei â;

te arui

atura,

na

papai, a buta 'i te ao

e

Ua

i

tae atu ai

haere, na te rima e rave,
omore

aha

e

papai. E nuu

e

la nafea e

pare

te nuu,

ei horo raa,

ea,

ei haabu raa.

te ana

te ai tea.

taua pau ra.

tatou i

Ua hâtua hia
:#

E taora na

faniu ia i

te

i

*

taata e pohe i

Ivi

ta oe.

naha hoi teie

iho oe i

rereuea

E

ta oe,

-

te

papai nei au i teie.
Ua arai
te

hau,

te

raopae
Ua

to

tura te nuu i

hia

e ua

faahoi hia tura

i te fenua.
tini

i

4papaupau-} rahi,
na

*

«

te nuu,

e

te atua la p

E papai

ravaai rahi.

The«first

that

fell in battle

MAUHAA TAMAI
Omore

E

s

hiohio

omore

TootooI

t

Raau

Mâhua

or

short
club

a

long round made

a

long spear with fish bones

a

clumsy walking stick,

Fao
3

Maehae

]

Kiu

]

spear

3

’

Haari
E hoto

and

Tiea

a

teeth

fixed

on

the

end

clumsy short club cast from

the hand
weapon from
Tiea.

Heahea

a

I he

j

Vaihi

!

Mâhuâ

toa

a

the Paumotu, like

figi spear or fro.

The

spear or

Maa

the

sling

Ofai maa

the

sling stone

Mahua tootoo

ihora
roa

tau

hiohio
te

aéra

tootoo, mau

omore.

Na raro

porahu.

faatapere
E ofai

Ia mau

ua

no

roto

haamxx

te

Taapuhi
tamai.

te vavahi

rau

Fauviti
i

riaria hau
raa

e.

o

Ko Taharaa ïa ofai,

te upoo.
e

mahuatoa,

tau

ihora tau mahua

mau

E

;

ihora i

Mau

.

narenarea

te vai

raa,

tei

r

araea

0 ta Paumotu ia mauhaa
Eiaha

oe

e

i

te

taapuhi.

oe

club of the ai to

parau

e

WAS

82

•é
Tohitohi parau.

a

pearl shell on a pole like a
spade to cut off heads.

whole

Pupuhi

musket

Oe

a

Vaha.

oe

Bayonet

ofai

pupuhi

a

Musket

a

gun

Ahi

'#

sword

pupuhi

Paura

powder

Pupuhi fenua

a

and

reira mai

na

Aore

aènei

aenei

ta

rima to
9
e

taua
oe

oo-uri

ëë

rima to'u

e

oo-tea vau,

e

ate ore au;

oe,e avae

te noa,

aore

o

hoi

e

no

o'u

ee

to

oe

taia;

e

E obu

taiâ,

oe,

rua vau

e

obu moemoe

e

to'u, E metua vahiné ê to

oe,

metua vahiné ë to'u.

e

Ahiri hoi
atoa

»

pàpâ; E

i

raau

rua,

oe,

oe

moemoe

oe

aore

noi,

aore

e

farerei,

te

rua

no

$

e

hoa.

buai tufatufa-ee to'u;

e

E hiuao
E

taua i

e

oe

piti. E buai tufatufa-ee to

oe,
E

hoi

e

obu hoe

ra,

e

fai to

paha ïa; E mama-uri oe,

mama-tea

vau.

0

mua

to

raau

poi i fanau ai; o faaoti

raau

to'u

poi i fanau mai ai;

Aore

taua

e

taua

a

a

taua

i

to

farerei.

tamata
tau

ai,

rima,

e
a

Area tu

haapâ 'tu ai
ite ai taua

taua ino.

«

14 Nov Camela 1840

■

-

^

.V-

'

■

■

flint

cannon

Modes

E

Ball

and

stratagems in fighting

slaughter

(

WAR

83

*

ara-iore.

te

nee

moe

noa

iore, E haere moe

noa

hoi te

ai to

i

te

i

e

te

i

&

E

-

roto

arui,

roa

te

taparahi

e

fare

tu i

noa

taata.

ara-maehae.
i

e

roto

te maeha

tu,

i

roa

te

patia te maehae

Transfe? the spear in his man and

te

while he holds

E

-

taata,

rima i

te

e na

nuu

his hands

raa

haru roa te rima i nia i

e

moua

raa

aim pare

E

E ahu

E

rave

te

no

te

taa

Oro

i

na

te

te

ahu

raa

tupai

taata

E uhi

na

tai

a

tapae raa mai i taha

Eita

ra.

e

haere

Te

aro

ïa To

ra

reira,

uta roa i

i

roa

noho i

e

te pare

te pare.

tahi

taua nuu ra tahi pae. E

pae,
uhi

moua.

te

taata

nuu.

Oia te
tai

E

moua.

moua

i
9

â tai

na

te pare.

«

E horo

anae

mai

to

te Pare

tahatai.

te Sea.

E hinu ma

tei nia.

E Pare
tei

te Porionuu.

Porionuu
E
■»

e

te

tei

tohetohe
Te

aau

pau

Tei Pare ra,
E o

te

ïa Moorea.

ivi.
ia paapaa maro

tapao ïa no te tamai,
pau,

He

seizes

te upoo.

Taa

him.

roa,

e no

t

it

firmly he slides

along till he reaches

then lets go
the head.

the spear and

WAR

A

Hoitamai.
te hoi

Auaa

mea

a

ra

i pau

taua ferma nei.

ai

Nana mau

te

fati

hoi

ua

mau

*

hoo, i

ai,

mau

ai ta

e

tura.
Men

Potaua.
«

E paunu outou,

taua ia haere na.

•%

E tamaa outou,

matou.

e

paunu

e

tamaa matou.

e

rave

te vahine.

i

Te Meneü

)

E bua

Te Meneâ

)

I hopoi
te

W

i

te

tsESi ïa.

aro

hia mai ai
i

te taura

meneâ,

te meneü,

(parau) ia

te vaa ia vave. E ahi te

horo,

ia tumu rai

rahi

fee

te ahu,

E ahu i

avei

E varu

te fee,

o

fenua.
e varu

«rÿ,

taora
te

bu,

te

avei;

Mahue,
i

ahuru

■9

te

Taero

rima faaai

o

te vahine.

tia i

tuâ xxx)
te vaha

tahi

buta atura i te tao;

e

haehae hia ra i mûri.

itea

■e,

(Mahaina ïa) ma

patia te hoe ai to i te

taata,
Te

tiria a-(tu-)

(Te arii

E

ivi o Pare,

iva i te bu; e

e

te ahuare

i

la

*

e vau

oropi to,

ai

E ivi

ahuru te oropi to.

e

E vau
o

fare ai to.

te

o

’tu

e

te hoe vahine,

E ia
ua

parau

atura oia i taua

ai to i

buta

1i

te vahine

tana

ra

i

farerei

i

to

vaha,

i
noa

e

ra,

of both

Person

hoatu i te po-

faaea ra,

A

Rally.

A haamama na

tei te haamama raa

of

sides.

one

side.

84

WAR
«

tura tona rima i

ua maoa

ra,

i

roto

te vaha

reira

Si

pohe

e

taata buta

\0

te

o

xx

te

vave

roohia

tia hia la

taata

)

No

te panina

pani ârua

;

raa

hau 'ïa,

te

te

bure

bure

tamaiti.

e

nati hia i

E ravea hua hia ia
tairi hua hia oia

E

pohe te fenua i taua tamaiti

oi

No te mea ua fifi oia

ia ora;

i

metua tane

ra

taata i

taua

aha ra,

te

papai oia i

ua

e

tona

o

i

te

la hahi noa ra tana

aha,

tua

ra

te ume ra oia

tuturi,

ihora tamaiti
te

■i?’

taata

te ora.

tahua i

i

maau

o

e

Te

to

ra,

ai taua
tautau

te

0

ra.

raau,

E aha
E

taua vahine

o

te aha.

atoa te hoe

E riro

tamai

ra

i

tetahi

E ure mau aha.

-

Tera te ure m

fetii

toe

e

atu.

mau

i

aha o

te

aha

ra.

te

Pare.

"E

I#

e

-

ore

tuaana i nati hia

tamai.

ea

te atua

hio i

e

te

hio ra i te

pare

vahine ino,

pare

vahine maitatai. E ravea
ta

rau

to

na

te

i te ea tamai,
tana tamahine

i

ei ufa na te varua ino,

taitahi,
e

Tahiti,

te hoe

E horoa

e

taura,

te

Atua

e

roa

te

fare

e na

haere noa.

rave

i

te auhoe o
E i

reira mau

te

»

te

vahine.

0

mai

te Atua,

ai

ïa

mea

o

e

fariu

ta te atua e

85

(hio, hinaaro) ai te fare

io

vahiné maitatai,

Ko

te

E pau

i

roa

te fenua,
i

te

taua

hohonu,

ua

i

roaa

e
mau

0 te ufa

ra,

te feufeu ïa ta te Atua

o

ani maira.

maitatai
iho

noa

ïa

ora

tarahu

taitahi

taraahine

i

te

mea

raatira

ïa,

e

4pae-cau-).

peau

te

e

E pare

te pare

o

ïa io

a

vahiné

taoa rahi
atua i

te

te

reira

p-(a-)eau

pare,

E pare tamahine ore ra,

te

e

e

taoa ore,

e

ora roa

ia

faaruea ïa

e

atua.

te

Camela

13 Nov 1840

SB) Haari oia te Patu i te

41 ani au-)
1) E arahi te omata ia nahi
te
a

,

,

haari

arii

taata

eiaha ïa
i

E rahi îa to te

ra,-

e

pohe ïa,

te manahune

te tohe,

te manahune

i

aa

e

te arii

2 E iti

-

e

iti to

taata.

g)

la outu hia ia te haari ra,

Hoe

ïa. arii

taata

te

no

4) la tuu
e

i nia,
haari

huri

ïa,

6)

e

te

-

o

te haari

haari aitai ïa,

te
pau

ra

te haari i raro ra,

tohe

ra,

e

haari ino

te fenua.

Te haari afa maitai

haari

a

te haari i raro ra,

ra

e

tu

hau ïa.

5) la tuu
e

arii

faanaha noa te aro

ra
e

E rahi

-

ra,

e

puni ïa. E puni paha tatou

WAR
i

te

i

te hau.

tamai,

e

puni anei tatou

e

Hiiddle together.

Butoi

butoi

Te

aore

i

noa

Roohia tu
O

noa

i

ra

mato

fatu

-

Hoe

au,
te

roto

tapiri

noa

fare

E vaa

i

ana.

-

i

te

vahi

raa,

aore

ta

tapiri

vahi.

No

te

te

tamai

.

-

No

ra

te

taoa.

i

tura

butoa

te mèa

tamai

aueue,

E afai

raa.

i

te vai

i

nia

i

te
a

ra

te

nuu

a

butoa

e

pare vaa.

hio

Pare

vaa

e

butoa

te huma

i

Eita

aoioi
nia
tu ai

tamarii

butoi tu ai
ra.

nia i

E haere

te aau

tona ïa pare,

tu ai

ma

i

i

a

ïa butoi

uta

ra

ra

Te

te aau;

te ai to i

pare a

to
w

uta

i

raa

E afai

oia.

E butoa hia

bufatu aita

e

te butoa.

te aau.

nia i

i

noa

i

E haere mai to

nu,

to te pare ra,

te nuu.

a

Or

te butoi

taua

ra

X*

te

Bütoli

e

te

butoi.

te

e

i

place

as

Mountains,

i

i

-

Aita

i

noa

e

roto

rara

taua.

roto

haiiaere.

e

67

To set all in

the refugees in the
as persons

gather together

who sit